ã€ŠDao of Emperorã€‹


 Chapter 1: Ascending of Demons

    Chapter 1

    It was a perfectly normal Sunday afternoon and Zes was on his way to the subway station and had just stopped at a fast food shop to get a quick snack, when suddenly a bright light appeared on the street. The people on the street stopped and stared at the strange scene that was happening before their eyes and moments later you could see mobile phones taking photos or videos.

    Zes stared inquisitively at the strange light and could vaguely make out a person standing inside of it. Shortly after that even more lights appeared. More and more people gathered around this strange light and kept taking photos of this phenomenon.

    T

    he next moment there was a huge explosion and Zes heard a maniacal voice, ¡°Hahahaha I finally broke through¡­ Look what nice Humans there are around here¡­ Seems like there will be enough food for now. Though I guess I have to leave some for the others as well.¡±

    As the bright light finally faded Zes could see the features that resembled a human. It was a middle aged man, clad in some strange looking clothes that were reminiscent of old Chinese robes, described in some Xianxias that Zes had read in his free time. Even though the man looked just like a normal human, something was not quite right about him and one couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he was something completely different. Furthermore the words the man just said made it even more unlikely for him to remotely human.

    Suddenly the man stuck out his hand and some people in his vicinity got sucked up and flew through the air towards the man. The man causally waved with his hand and under the miserable screams of the people, the people who got sucked up turned into walnut-sized bloody beads. After that the middle aged man just opened his mouth and the beads flew into his mouth.

    A horrendous silence ensued¡­ No one dared to move or speak a word. The silence was broken by a little girl who started to cry out loudly. It became chaotic. The people started to run away to all directions, trying to get as far away as possible from this monster in the form of a human.

    Just as the people on the street started to run the other lights also faded and revealed more beings wearing similar clothing to the ones the middle-aged man wore. Zes quickly reacted and ran off into a nearby alley. Just as he got into the ally he heard the abysmal cries of human dying.

    Shuddering he thought about the situation and forced himself to calm down, ¡°Shit that¡¯s just as in xianxias. Those people should be some kind of being that descended into this plane. According to xianxia they should have techniques and formations we humans from this plane cannot win against. Though it might be not as bad as I think¡­ but¡­ those things there just killed some people by only waving their hands.¡±

    After he reached another street he didn''t stop but instead started to run even faster trying to get out of the city.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°If these guys are here, there is no guarantee they are not in other cities and nations. The best Choice is to first get out of the city and head for less populated areas. They seem to eat humans or at least enjoy hunting them, so they will probably focus on the more densely populated areas. I should be able to survive, as long as I can get into the forest areas.¡±

    -Zes came across another street and saw how policemen tried shooting down those beings with their guns. The bullets were not even reaching them instead it just kept bouncing off a few centimeters before it reached the demons, it was as if there was an invisible shield before them that stopped the bullets from hitting their bodies. The demons were shooting out laser like attacks and laughed as the police desperately tried to survive and somehow pierce though the invisible shield.

    Trying to maintain his composure he carefully analyzed the situation, ¡°Just as I thought, it seems they have some kind of technique that allows them to make a shield that blocks bullets.¡±

    Zes continued to run, since he couldn''t change anything and it would only be him looking for his death, if he were to try helping them. He wasn''t a cold person, but there was no sense in dying a meaningless death without changing anything.

    That was Zes¡¯s nature. He would somehow try to find a way to fight these strange beings and fight for a place in this world. But he wouldn''t risk his life if it wouldn¡¯t change anything.

    He would protect his family by all means possible, without even thinking twice about it. He would commit suicide if he could stop all of this, but he surely wasn''t ready to die a pointless death.

    If he had to die, he would rather die fighting than act like a coward. Nevertheless if he had the chance to survive and maybe just maybe get a chance of getting revenge on these strange beings, he would then survive by all means and do anything to get revenge for all the humans that died.

    Suddenly Zes thought of his family and stopped. Even though he had resigned himself to not help others, it was his family after all. Luckily he was only a block away from his house and it only took him a few moments to get to the block his house was in.

    As he got onto the street he got to see something that he wouldn¡¯t be able to forget for the rest of his life. His mother lay on the ground pierced by arrows. His brother lying a few steps behind her also having arrows sticking out of him. A sinister looking woman floating in the air while holding his father by the head single handedly. Then there was the sound of blood splashing onto the ground and Zes saw the headless corpse of his father plummet to the ground.

    Zes screamed and tears ran down his face. In that moment his world turned first gray and then crimson red. He lost all the reason that he had. An aura rose up around him. The woman felt the rise of a baleful aura and turned towards it, only to see a pair of crimson red eyes charging on her.

 Chapter 2: Legacy of Immortals

    Chapter 2: Legacy of Immortals

    While charging towards the female being, Zes mind was clouded by unimaginable hate and sorrow. Hate on the beings that killed so many people just for fun and will probably continue doing so until humanity will die out. Hate on himself for being so powerless. Hate on the female being that killed his father just before his eyes. Sorrow on the deaths of his family.

    But suddenly there was a change in his mind. A gentle divine like light appeared in middle of all his hate and sorrow, and started to clear his head.

    Outside of his mind the time seemed to be frozen and he was just in his jump towards the female being.

    The light soon also spread out to the other parts of his consciousness.

    After the light covered his whole mind and cleared away the last clouds of anger and sorrow. A strange tranquility overcame him making him overly calm.

    Soon memories began to flood his mind and he heard an ancient but gentle voice.

    ?I''m the immortal Calmlight. A human from another realm.¡±

    After Zes managed to suppress the shock of the memories flowing into his mind and the sudden introduction of the immortal, he quickly sorted his new knowledge.

    ?According to the memories in my head you should be a human cultivating an immortal technique, which allows you to gather an energy form named qi into your body and cause some mutations to it, right? The strange human like beings are spiritual beasts called demons, that have the same ability to train as immortals and they came here because some big shot of your realm ascended into our realm and left a biiiiiig hole. The other demons followed him and came to this realm.¡°

    The voice in his head seemed to frown and Zes started to ask himself, how something that has not face can frown.

    Then he realized how strange it was for him to be having a somehow normal conversation with a part of the soul of an immortal while being time frozen in middle of trying to kill the murderer of his family in a bloody frenzy.

    It is probably the light from before that made me this calm. But hey what''s with this situation? IN MY MIND I''m talking to a fucking PIECE of an IMMORTAL that is from a fucking DIFFERENT WORLD.............................Well If I were to sell this light to people with weak nerves I would easily make a future.

    ?Well I if you think you can make a future with it, that¡¯s fine but could we get back to the main theme?

    Your right with the big shot thing, but I have to say, I have never seen someone describing the path of immortal in this way. It''s seems that the humans from these world have a different view on the natural laws as we have right? ¡°

    The voice said this while interrupting the inner monologue of Zes

    ?Yup, since the inhabitants of this realm are much more advanced than the ones of your side... wait, can you read my thoughts? ¡°

    ?Well, since we are speaking in your mind, I have originally read your mind the whole time. ¡°

    ?Oh, right. I forgot. ¡°

    The voice thought for some time.

    ?Well, you got the cultivation technique, right? ¡°

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ?Yes, I got it along with the basic information on the cultivation world. ¡°

    ?I have also left you some of my cultivation base. The cultivation progress is ranked in different stages.

    First is the bodystage. Where one trains the body to perfection.

    After that there is the gathererstage, in that you gather the qi in order to lay the foundation for the condensionstage and the foundationstage.

    In the corestage you form a Cultivation core.

    From the point you get into the corestage you can consider yourself as pretty strong.

    After the corestage there comes the nascentstage. In the nascentstage you form a Spirit soul. From that stage you are practically immortal.

    After that, there are still other stages but you will naturally learn about them while cultivating.

    The cultivation base I left you is on the condensionstage, so you should be able to deal with that demon that killed your family.

    ?Since you already got everything I wanted to give you, I will just disappear in a short time¡°

    ?Oh.....ok than goodbye¡°

    ?Shouldn''t you be saying something as, oh no stay here, how will I make it without you as my mentor, or something like this. ¡°

    Zes made a mocking smile.

    ?Would it change anything? ¡°

    ?........Well not really? ¡°

    ?Than why should I do it? ¡°

    There was a moment of silence.

    The voice said awkward.

    ?Well it would have been nice if you did it anyway. ¡°

    SILENCE

    ?Ok, please stay here master, I can''t do without you. That''s ok? ¡°

    ?Well, I guess it passes. ¡°

    ?Now for real, I thank you, master. ¡°

    Zes made three bows in his mind.

    The light faded and Zes strange encounter with the immortal ended. When the light faded, time began to flow again and Zes found himself in the air while jumping at the demon (being).

    When he looked at the demon woman now, he could see that she was only of the Gathererstage. His mind was calm like water in a pond and there was no sign of the frenzy he was in before.

    Zes quickly used a technique described in his memory and formed a torn in his hand.

    Surprised, the demon didn''t manage to defend herself and the thorn pierced her throat.

    Dark red blood sprayed and the woman fell to the ground.

 Chapter 3: Village of survaviors

    Chapter 2: Village of survivors

    10 years later, somewhere in a mountain rage.

    A giant mountain range was covering the land for thousands of miles seemingly endless. In the middle of this mountain range there is one mountain throwing above the others. Although it is surrounded by tall mountains, every one of them at least few thousands meters high, they just shrink when compared to this mountain that gives the word giant a new dimension. The foot of the mountain overgrown with ancient looking trees was already a thousand miles wide and its top crowned above the other mountains as if it was a mountain of god worshiped by the smaller mountains.

    In a valley on the foot of the mountain there was a small village only existing out of a few dozens of houses and a few nearby fields.

    You could see villagers clad in linen clothes carrying tools or food around and working in the fields growing unknown vegetables and a strange looking corps.

    Everything was harmonious and no one would believe you if you were to tell someone that this mountain rage was only 10 years old and most of the old looking more than 50 meter high trees were even younger.

    The whole mountain rage was made by a fight of two supreme demon cultivators 10 years ago.

    Apparently they were loving the same girl and then fought for her.

    Inside that harmonious village were living humans that managed to get away, out of the cities and hid in the forests. They survived the after-effects of the fight and then in that mountain range they adjusted themselves to a life in the forest living from what they grew on their fields.

    ?Ari please help me make a lunch¡°

    The young girl that was called by her mother stopped playing with her younger brother and stood up to help her mother.

    The small kitchen they had in their shack had only barely enough place to have two people fit in while making something to eat.

    There were strange colored vegetables and weird looking bread, colored in a dark red. All the ingredients were also giving of a faint light and had a very rich aroma so that the kitchen was filled with many different aromatic scents.

    Ari did what her mother told her to do and started chopping the vegetables into thin pieces.

    When she was done, she took the minced vegetables and roasted them in a pan using oil.

    Quarter an hour later she sat at the table together with the rest of her family.

    Her father was a middle aged man with brown hair and a very peaceful character.

    Her mother was 10 years younger than her father, had wonderful blond hair and always showed a loving smile to her daughter.

    And her brother that was 5 years younger than her and had the same blond hair as his mother.

    She herself was a 13 years old girl with long brown hair and lively green eyes.

    Her father quickly recited a Christian prayer and they started eating the dishes on the table.

    The Christian Religion survived the sudden arrival of the demon and almost all remaining humans believed in it.

    Ari thought about some events that happened the last day, as she ate a piece of the vegetables she roasted together with some meat.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Yesterday she wanted to try climbing the giant mountain in the east. The people in the village called it God of Mountains.

    After some hours of hiking she got to a point where she had to climb a steep wall.

    She started to climb carefully and even made it to a height of 20 meters, as she lost her hold on the cliff and started falling downwards.

    Just as she thought she would be dead for sure, she suddenly felt someone gripping her.

    When she opened her eyes she saw a beautiful girl about 16 years old. With long green hair swirling around her and amber colored deep eyes.

    Ari''s first thought was this must be a goddess.

    The beautiful girl continued falling down while holding Ari in her arms.

    No, she wasn''t falling, she was floating down at a steady pace. She landed and let Ari stand up.

    ?Are you stupid to climb up that wall even though you are only a mere human? If I hadn''t been here you would have died a dumb and useless death! Are you not treasuring your short live and decided to end it before the time had come? ¡°

    The goddess like maiden shouted at Ari and made wild gestures into the air.

    ?I-i just wanted to look if there is really a goddess on the top of the mountain¡°

    In her confusion she shouted back at the maiden. The next moment she understood that she was not dead, even though she fell from a height of 20 meters and a trace of fear could be seen in her eyes. And she backed off a few steps.

    ?Y-you are a d-demon! ¡°

    The beautiful demon stayed silent but when she saw that the girls was almost falling down the cliff behind her she quickly said.

    ?Yes I''m a demon, but fear not I''m not preying on humans. SO PLEASE STAND STILL SINCE THERE IS A CLIFF BEHIND YOU!!!! ¡°

    Cautious Ari looked behind her and saw that she was really almost at the edge of the cliff and only a step parted her from a long fall with her death as result.

    ?Just calm down and come into my direction. I promise I won''t do any strange things ok? ¡°

    The beautiful Demon consoled her.

    ?O-ok I will come to you but please don''t eat me, ok? ¡°

    Slowly she started moving away from the cliff towards the demon.

    ?I have already told you I''m not eating humans unlike that barbaric scum that came into this world first. Come here already. ¡°

    Ari calmed herself down and strode to the demon.

    ?You are from the village at the foot of the mountain right? ¡°

    ?You know about....¡°

    Ari was shocked and feared for her village.

    The demon read her face.

    ?As I said twice already I''m not eating humans and I knew about the village since it was founded. So your fear is unnecessary. Oh I''m probably also the one you thought to be the goddess of the mountain.

    Sooo.... I guess you''ve got enough of this mountain. I shall take you down the mountain, ok? ¡°

    The demon just wanted to lay her hands around her waist to carry her again as Ari frightened and slipped.

    The next moment Ari found herself in the air.

    ?Uh-h¡°

    She fainted.

 Chapter 3: Mysterious Person

    Chapter 3: Mysterious Person

    The demon girl was startled and then sighted. She shoot forward and cough Ari in midair, blurred and then disappeared together with her.

    ===================================================

    The next thing Ari remembered was that she woke up in the forest near the village. She quickly stood up and looked for the demon girl. But there was no sign of her.

    She hadn''t told anyone in the village about this, because she feared to be shouted at for trying to climb the mountains and let a demon find out about their village.

    At first she wasn''t feeling well not telling her parents about it, but she told herself that since the demon girl wasn''t a treat to them it wouldn¡¯t matter even if she told them.

    ?Mom, could you tell me about the world before the demons came?¡°

    Her brother asked her mother and Ari was back at the table eating with her parents.

    ?When I was younger, Humanity was the only intelligent race and the ruler about all things.¡°

    Her mother started to talk about the old days before the demons came.

    The old days before the demons came and the humans were the rulers over all animals. They had technology you couldn¡¯t even compare to today. They managed to fly through the sky and understood the mystery of nature.

    Almost all kids in the village dreamed to have witnessed these glory days of humanity. Ari was no exception in that aspect. She was to young to clearly remember anything from that time and enjoyed listening to the adults as they narrate about it.

    She couldn¡¯t even imagine how it could have been possible for her ancestors to be able to create non living beasts called cars to ride them.

    As her mother was about to finish her story they suddenly heard an commotion from the fields. They quickly stood up to look what could have happened. Normally there was seldom any event in the village and everyone was thrilled.

    When Ari got out of the house she saw a person clad in a black cloth coming toward the village.

    The commotion came from the villagers that cautious gathered on edge of the village and carefully observed all the actions of the mysterious person.

    As he came closer to the village the chief of the village a old man supporting his back with a staff looking like the wand of Merlins that had gray hair and a beard you would normally expect on Santa Claus called out.

    ?Who are you and what do you want from this village? If you are human you are always welcome.¡°

    ?And what would you do if I were a demon?¡°

    A masculine Voice came from the mysterious person.

    ? Of course we would ¡­. it doesn''t matter what we would do if you were a demon. There no way you are one, right?¡°

    The elder trembled nervously and almost feared teh answer.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    A horrible sound of laughing came back.

    ? Well sorry to disappoint you, but actual I''m a demon¡°

    The cloth covering the man slides down and revealed a young man with beautiful facial features wearing a green robe. The beauty of this young man could make a person wish to be the main character of boku no pico (for thus that don''t know about it https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Boku_no_Pico</a>).

    But the biggest difference between him and the male of the village was the third eye he had on his forehead.

    The elder trembled a last time twisted his eyes and fall onto the ground spasming just like a poisoned lady in some badly played drama act.

    The villagers standing behind him immediately panicked and started to run into all directions trying to somehow get away from the demon.

    Ari''s father immediately took her and her mothers that was holding her brother hand and started to run towards the forest.

    Ari turned her head and took a glimpse behind her.

    People running into all directions. Parents picking up their children and hiding in their houses. Some kids took the wooden sticks they would usually play with and run towards the demon in attempt to protect their houses.

    The just demon laughed and in an instant the children started burning in blue flames and were crying in agony until they were reduced to ash. The sticks they had carried fell to ground making a kang sound.

    As Ari could take it anymore she turned her head back and started crying.

    After running for 20 min through the thick forest

    ?I have to go back and look for the others hide in the forest until I come back, ok.¡°

    Her Mother wanted to stop him but he waved his hand to stop her.

    Her father looked at her and you could see fear and uncertainty but also a unshakable resolution in his eyes.

    ?We have lived in that village for 8 years. All our friends and the people we spend our time and survived in this world where only the strong are able not to hide themselves. Now tell me. Should I really just give them up just like this?¡°

    Her mother struggled with herself and finally shook her head.

    ?We shall wait her for your return. Please be careful ok.¡°

    Her father nodded and quickly ran out of their sight.

    A lout cry resounded through the forest and Ari immediately run towards the direction her father had vanished.

    After a short run she saw her father and her legs gave out.

    ?A-ari...r-run. RUNAWAY!¡°¡°

 Chapter 4: Only Death

    Chapter 4: Only Death

    Demon girl POV:

    It''s been 10 years since she had come to this world and yet the girl she rescued yesterday was the first human she had met in this world.

    Although she knew humans were living at the foot of the mountain, she never mettle with them in fear she would be misunderstood and also in order not to accidentally lead someone to the village in case someone were to sense her demonic aura.

    When she thought about her meeting with the girl she saw her fears come true. Even though she never did anything bad to a human, the girl feared her. But it was only normal for the girl to fear demons. After all, almost her whole race has been eliminated by them.

    And to be honest. Would she herself believe someone whose kind preyed on her just to have some fun?

    The girls couldn''t possible know that she was a descendant of a clan of demons that always liked humans. There were even legends of them being the servants of godlike human cultivators.

    But this times where long lost and they vanished from her old world together with the rest of humanity. In this new world the humans didn''t know the concept of cultivation.

    In reality her clan even tried to teach some humans demonic cultivation techniques but sadly they weren''t able to train them and the clan invoked the fury of the other demons.

    Her clan that had once been one of the strongest lost its glory in the flow of time and its descendants also became rare.

    Her clan was also the cause she lived in this remoted area. Because of their rareness and the fact that they once allied with humans, they were often preyed upon and some strong demon cultivator wanted to make them theirs¡¯ pets.

    Suddenly the demon girl felt the presence of another demon coming from the direction of the human village.

    ?Oh shit, someone found it. ¡°

    She quickly made her way from the top of the mountain flying through the thick forest.

    While flying through the ancient looking forest some thoughts came to her.

    It shouldn''t be possible for someone to accidentally find the village while passing by. The area is really desolated and thousands of miles away from the next city. There also no treasures you could find that would benefit ones training. So just what is this person looking for?

    When she got into the vicinity of village she heard loud cries and some mad laughter resounding in the area.

    As she got into the village she only saw corpses lying across the village. Some were just a bloody mess you couldn¡¯t distinguish others were beheaded while few were just pierced by multiple arrows.

    The only exception was an elder still lying there and spasming.

    The demon girl quickly scanned the surrounding for survivors. The whole village that had been so full of live was now a ghost town without a single living person.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Just when the girl wanted to give up the search she thought of the girl that she rescued yesterday. She quickly scanned the area looking for her body but could not find it.

    Happily she widened her scanning range and quickly found her. She was only a few hundred meters away. But the bad thing was that the demonic aura was also coming from this direction.

    She frowned and quickly shot of heading to the human girl.

    As she came to the place, she once again saw a scene of slaughter.

    There where body parts randomly scattering the whole area and clad in green man holding something in his hands.

    On second glance she saw it was the head of the human girl she had rescued.

    ?Hahaha, finally you are here Jerna clan woman. It took me quite some time to find you and get you down from that mountain. I have only be able to find you when you got down from it yesterday.

    But well, I guess the fun I had with the lowly humans compensates some of my efforts. In that regard I will have to thank you, it has been quite some time since I had the pleasure of playing with some dumb humans.

    They just got so rare these days, you know?

    Well, I guess not as rare as your kind, right? ¡°

    The man clad in green just casually dropped Ari''s head onto the ground.

    ?Enough of the introduction. I guess you know what I want, right. ¡°

    The demon girl seemed calm on the outside but inside of her an unimaginable anger quelled as well as a deep sadness

    If I hadn''t gone down yesterday to bring that girl to her village they would be still living. I''ve had gotten just too careless. And now all of them are dead just because of my lack of attention.

    ?Hey, are you still there, or have you already given up and that¡¯s why you aren''t saying anything? ¡°

    ?Today is the day of your death. ¡°

    A strong aura came over from the demon girl as she circulated her cultivation base. Thick strands of qi emanated from her dantian and flowed through her meridians.

    ?Oh, well if you want to fight I will gladly accompany you. ¡°

    The man also released the power of his cultivation.

    The demon girl made quick hand seals and a big golden seal manifested in the air and shot towards the man.

    He frowned and also made some hand seals resulting in the manifestation a green illusionary dragon that shot towards the seal in attack to crush it.

    As they met, a big explosion occurred together with a bright light that dazzled the man. As the man was in this dazzled state the girl shot forward and a simple but elegant blue spear appeared in her hand.

    She thrusted her spear into the man only to discover she had pierced an illusion left by him.

    Immediately she shot back and spread her divine sense looking for distractions in space.

 Chapter 5: Dao of Jerna

    Ok I think I will have to add some informations about Cultivation and Xianxia stuff.

    Cultivation: Training special technics that allow one to gather Qi and become immortal

    Demons: Spiritual animals that reached a certain grade in cultivation and got immortal. They can switch between a humanform and their original form.

    Levels of Cultivation:

    <ol type="$type"></li>

    <li>Bodystage

    Gatheringstage (lifespann 150 years)

    Compressionstage (lifespann 200 years)

    Foundationstage (lifespann 500 years)

    Corestage (lifespann 1200 years)

    </li></ol>

    Thats only the the temporal ranking and I will add some later stages in the course of the fiction.

    Chapter 5: Dao of Jerna

    ?Well you know, it''s been entirly your foult they died. Pretty funny, when taking inro accound that your a descendant of the Jerna Clan.¡°

    The girl ingnored the him and franaticly searched for space fluactions that would betray his position.

    ?But well you could see it as some kind of fate, right? The Jerna Clan rose becourse of the humans and fall becourse of the humans and know they died just becourse of you a descendant of their clan.¡°

    ?Not to mantion that yo...¡°

    ?Shut up¡°

    The girl shout with an angry face. Deep in side of her regret and sorrow rose and trubbled her heart.

    ?One word more and I will tear out this ugly tongue of yours and stuff it into your troat until you soffucate.¡°

    She felt a fluaction behind her and quickly turned around and in last minute managed to block a sword from slicing her troat.

    ?How long are you planing to hide you cowert, hm? Or are you just to little of a man to fight without tricks. Oh well thats ofcourse if you are even a man.¡°

    She moked him with a smilling face.

    ?Sorry to let you down, but I''m not dump enouth to play fair against someone on the corestage while only beeing on the foundationstage. Even more if the person is following the Dao of Jerna.¡°

    This will ne quite hard. He seems to follow the dao of space. I have to some how gat him out of his hiding.

    Each cultivator follows at least one dao and there are some that follow mutiple. Dao''s are the principles all the demonic techniques follow. They could be seen as a kind of natural law that controlles the cultivationworld.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Every dao is profound and difficult to comprehend, but there are different grades of daos with different strenghts and grades of difficulty. The higher the grade of a dao the ones dao, the stronger but also harder to comprehend it is. The grade of ones dao also effects ones abillity to attent to a higher cultivation stage.

    A cultivation with a low grade dao would find it easier to to coprehend his dao but would find a limit in his cultivationprogress.

    Dao''s are splitten into three greater grades and 9 lesser grades.

    The lowest grade is lesser earthgrade, than comes middle earthgrade and upper earthgrade. After that there was the lesser dragongrade, middle dragongrade and upperdragongrade and the most profound daos where the lesser heavengrade, middle heavengrade and upper heavengrade. There are legends about even higher daos but this legends go back to the time humans where still cultivating.

    Generally speaken people that followed a earthgrade dao only made it to the corestage and stagnated there until their deaths, while the ones that followed dragondaos would even have the chance to become immortals demons. The ones that managed to follow a heavengrade dao would almost centainly become immortals and would have a mutch quicker cultivation speed once they manage to comprehend their dao to a certain degree.

    Out of the 9 grade''s that exist the dao of space is a lesser dragondao beeing not that bad in comparison to earthgrade one''s but also not as profound as the middle heavengrade dao of Jerna.

    So if one where to compare the strengh of the demon girl and the one of the green clad man there would be a huge difference of power.

    Althought the dao of space was only a havengrade it had some merits that made it almost as strong as a heavengrade dao, if one wouldn''t know it''s weakness.

    A cultivator that followed the dao of space could easily merge with the space and make sneak attacts without beeing found. This makes them strong assasins that could even compete against people that are an entire stage beyond them.

    They only have to pay attantion not to get to close to their targets since they produce slight space fluactions while moving.

    Nomally you couldn''t see them since they where realy small, but if you fight against someone of a higher stage, he could sence them as long as you are close anought or when you are starting a attack.

    ?Well since you won''t come out and fight like a man, I guess I will have to force you out. Let''s see if you dare to stay merged with the space if i fill it with cracks.¡°

    She made some quick and complicated handseals and let her Dan rotate even quicker.

    Thick Qi emanded and swilled around her. With a final handseal the Qi condansated and a explosion occured followed by a strong wave of engery, tearing apart the space.

    The green clad man quickly ended his merging and one again stood before her.

 New chapter 2

Hi I have done some new editing and have changed the order of the chapters. There is a new chapter 2 and the old one is now chapter  and so on. I''m sorry for the inconvience, but I think it''s better this way.

 Chaper 6: Awakening

    here is chapter 6 (7) I know it''s  bit strange with the two chapter 3 but sorry, got no time to change it.

    Chapter 6: Awakening

    ?Now you¡¯re out of your hiding, let''s start fighting for real. ¡°

    The green clad man forced out a smile and said.

    ?Well, I would rather talk with you than fight you. ¡°

    ?Oh, so suddenly. ¡°

    The girl said in a theatrical fashion. She shook her head and grinned.

    ?As soon as you have to fight fair you lost all your balls. So what did you wanted to talk about? If I like your question I might even answer it.

    Aren''t I benevolent? ¡°

    The man suddenly regained his earlier behavior.

    ?Oh, I just wanted to talk about the fact, that it was your sooo human loving clan, which has opened the door to this realm. And let the other demons i.....¡°

    Her facial expression rapidly changed.

    ?SHUT UP. ¡°

    The man just continued.

    ?in. Now that I think about it. All this humans died because of this. Quite ironical hmm? ¡°

    Pure sadness and anger surfaced on the girls face.

    ?Shut up. ¡°

    ?SHUT UP. ¡°

    ?SHUT UP!!!! ¡°

    Her eyes that were full of confidence just a moment ago now were cold and blood thirsty. An ominous aura enveloped her.

    But the man didn''t seem to care for it at all. He didn''t stop but rather continued.

    ?Oh, isn''t it the same with the humans of this village? They also just died because of your carelessness. ¡°

    Finally the girl lost all her reason and charged at the man. Pure helplessness and grief could be seen in her eyes, as she thought about the billions of humans that died just because of the carelessness of one of her clansmen.

    She grieved about the meaningless deaths of Ari and the other villagers, and she was angry on the man that let her think about all this.

    As he was confronted with this berserk girl, the man wasn''t fearful but actually glad. He had deliberately spoken these words in order to get her into this berserk state. In order to let her lose her caution.

    With a thought he activated a technique.

    Suddenly the space around the girl changed and formed a quadratic cage with her in the center.

    As she was trapped inside the cage the girl quickly regained her sanity and tried to use a technique to break free. But something interfered in her concentration and made it impossible to channel her qi.

    ?What the ¡­.? ¡°

    The man made a wide grin.

    ?Surprised? This technique was developed by myself in order to catch troublesome pets like you. It first catches the target and then interrupts the channeling of the targets qi by shaking their concentration.

    Its only flaw is that it''s easily discovered when activated and you could normal easily dodge it. That''s why I first made you drop your caution by driving you berserk.

    Aren''t I a genius? HAHAHAHAHAHAHA¡°

    With these words he started to fanatically laugh.

    For real? I was fucking caught by a retard that laughs like some evildoer in that old human movies.

    ?Ok, you genius, you caught me. What know? ¡°

    She asked with an ironic voice while making a poker face.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ?Oh that''s easy, I will sell you to some rich cultivator and make some nice money. ¡°

    ?Can this cage thing move? ¡°

    The man was cough of guard.

    ?M-move? ¡°

    ?Of course, how are you intending to get me to your client otherwise? Don''t tell me you have forgotten to find a way to move your caught prey. ¡°

    ?I-i...........¡°

    The man made a panicked face.

    ?Just a joke of course this thing can move what do you take me for? ¡°

    The girl thought for a second.

    ?A dumb, ugly, unfriendly idiot that had some luck and somehow managed to catch me? ¡°

    ?Ok, I can understand the dumb and unfriendly part, BUT WHERE THE HELL AM I UGLY (reference chapter 4)? ¡°

    ?Oh so you admit that you¡¯re dumb? ¡°

    ?What? AH, whatever! ¡°

    The man had finally enough and ignored the girl. He made the cage follow him and shoot of into the direction of the next city.

    After some attempts to further anger the man, the girl gave up. Tears were coming out of her eyes as she thought about all the deaths she and her clan caused.

    ===================================================

    Back at the place they both had fought a youth came out of the woods and saw the dead bodies of the villagers.

    He started burning the corpses and pray for the deaths, as he saw a movement. He quickly walked towards it and saw an injured boy lying there.

    The boy fearfully stared at the youth.

    ?Are you a demon? ¡°

    The youth stayed silent.

    ?Why have they killed them? We have never done anything to them. Why had they died? ¡°

    Tears started rolling down his cheeks.

    ?Do you want revenge? ¡°

    The voice of the youth suddenly sounded.

    ?Huh? ¡°

    The boy startled.

    ?I can give you the power to oppose the demons. But first I want to know, what would you do with such a power? Kill all demons, take revenge for your family? ¡°

    They stayed silent for some time. Finally the boy gave a reply.

    ?I would get revenge. ¡°

    The youth sighted and turned away just planning to leave.

    ?And after that I would make a place where we, humans can live without being hunted. A place we can live our lives free and doesn''t have to hide.

    That is what I would do with such a power. ¡°

    The youth startled and then turned back to the boy.

    ?If it''s like this ¡­..¡°

    Suddenly a light enveloped the youth. This light was gentle and calm, but also powerful and tyrannical. The voice of the youth once again called out.

    ?YOU THAT ARE OF MY KIND. WITNESS THE MIGHT OF THE HIGHEST DAO. AWAKE THE TRUTH INSIDE OF YOU AND UNDERSTAND THE WAYS OF IMMORTAL. ¡°

    The light enveloping the youth entered the boys mind and something inside of him started to change. A truth emerged inside of the boys mind and knowledge about cultivation appeared in his memory.

    ?I gave you the power to become strong. Your fate is in your hands. You can survive in this world and truly become strong. ¡°

    With these words the youth turned around and left.

 Chapter 7: Blue Dragon City

    Chapter 7: Blue Dragon City

    After a few days the green clad man and the caught demon girl finally got to see a city. It was a medium sized demon city called Blue Dragon City having something around 500.000 demons inhabiting it.

    The name Blue Dragon City came from the clan that established it and became the number one clan in the city. The city was ruled by the city lord but since he was also a descendant of the Blue Dragon Clan you could say that the city was in the hand of this clan.

    Even though it''s the city lord that rules over the city, he had to obey the ruler of the country it was in. The earth as it was now had 5 nations with their respecting rulers dividing it.

    Blue Dragon city was located in the Cers Kingdom that had the northern America as its territory. It was ruled by the Kun Clan, a clan of Qulintype demons. The Kun Clans specialty was its movement technique that allowed them to practically avoid every attack of someone that is two stages higher then themselves.

    It was seen as the weakest nation, having only a few hundred Immortals and at most 5 deities. Even like this, not one of the other countries dared to attack them. That was because of a rumor that said they have an expert exceeding the Deity stage.

    One had to now that in the whole Blue Dragon City, there were only about 6 or 7 nascentstage cultivators. That was already considered good. After the nascentstage there was the Immortal stage. Even in the 5 biggest city of the Cers Kingdom you would seldom find more than 6 Immortals. Most immortals trained in desolated areas in order to not be distracted and would seldom come to cities.

    Experts of the deity realm were so seldom found, that even in the capitals of stronger nations, there would be only one to guard the royal family.

    Beings that exceed the Deity stage. There were no confirmed records of such beings in this realm.

    In the realm they came from, beings of the Deity stage weren''t that rare. Every bigger clan would have a few of them but these clans had deep roots and didn''t participated in ascending into an unknown realm.

    In reality, most of the demons and clans that came into this realm were of low standing in their realm and had tried to find their luck in another realm, resulting in a lack in strong cultivators in this realm.

    The green clad man entered the city through the main gate and quickly got to a lively street. Some kids were playing with balls or puppets and you could hear floating business.

    The houses were built in Asian style and the people also mostly wore   Asian style robes.

    There were many different people that were going around and buying or selling things at little shops.

    These shops could be tables with goods or sometimes only blankets pinned down by some stones.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    The man didn''t stop but flew further and soon entered another area.

    This area was even livelier than the street before. But there were no more little shops but many restaurants and inns, and also some stores that sold more expensive things.

    The man headed straight to an inn called Mince tea (yup, the name is somehow strange but I have no idea what name would be suitable for an inn).

    As he head in, there were some tables and chair with a few people sitting and enjoying their meal or just conversation there. On the other side of the room there was a counter with an ugly old man sitting there (just didn''t wanted to use a clich¨¦ beautiful lady).

    The green clad man headed over to the counter and asked for a room.

    The ugly old man that somehow looked like a crossbred of a zombie and a frog looked first at him, and then at the demon girl in her cage floating behind him.

    ?Has it really become that bad, that you have to catch the girls you want to sleep with. ¡°

    The girl started laughing and green clad man¡¯s face distorted.

    ?Old man do you really have to make this joke every time I come? ¡°

    ?Kel, my boy, don''t be like this. I know you have always been jealous of my appearance because of your ugliness but there is no need to feel attacked because of a small joke. ¡°

    The girl in her cage started to laugh even louder and Kal''s face became even darker.

    ? Oh, just shut up. Are you giving me a room or not? ¡°

    The old man became serious.

    ?Ok, here is the key but first tell me what have you caught this time? ¡°

    As Kal took key he calmed down and looked back at the girl in the cage. The girl just turned her head and refused to look into his eyes.

    ?Oh, yeah. This time¡¯s catch is quite nice. I can''t tell you the specifics but I will earn quite sum of money with her. ¡°

    ?So are you planning to sell her at the marked tomorrow? ¡°

    ?Yup but now let me go, I want to get some sleep. ¡°

    ?You know the way. ¡°

    With this they ended their conversation and Kal headed upstairs to his room.

    Short time after that, he was sleeping in his bed while the demon girl sat inside the cage thinking about her future.

    She would be sold to some rich descendant of a powerful clan as a pet. Without any freedom she would have to serve him for the rest of her life and then die in the flow of time.

    As she thought of this once again tears started to flow down her cheeks.

    Suddenly she heard the shatter of the window and a powerful wind blew inside the room.

    ?Finally found you.....¡°

 Chapter 8: 1st Pet

    First pet(harem member) confirmed. Just wanted to ask if I should put in some mature content?

    Chapter 8: 1st Pet

    When the window had shattered Kel immediately woke up and jumped out of his bed. Before the shattered window, there was a person standing wearing a fluttering robe.

    After his eyes adjusted to the darkness he saw that it was a youth seemingly about 16 years that was wearing a dark blue robe.

    He had short dark brown hair and deep green eyes giving of a domineering look. In contrast to the look of his eyes, he had a calm face and gave off an overall calm feeling.

    But when Kel tried to scan him, he was astonished, that he wasn''t able to see threw the youth at all.

    You have to know that if the cultivator didn¡¯t use some technique to hide it, one would normally be able to see the cultivation of a person even if it was a stage above you.

    That indicated that the calm looking youth should be a nascentstage cultivator. In the whole city there were only 7 nascentstage cultivators that all represented a powerful force by themselves.

    If he were to anger such a person, he would certainly die a miserable death.

    He hurriedly bowed and respectfully said:

    ?How can I help your lordship? If I have done something to invoke your anger, this little one will do everything in order to compensate for it. ¡°

    ?Invoke my anger? ¡°

    The blue clad youth started laughing.

    Kel immediately grew relaxed and smiled.

    It seems that I have overreacted a bit. That''s good, it''s never wise to offend an expert.

    But wait, why not sell the girl to him. He certainly has money and maybe I can get some favor by selling him such an excellent pet.

    ? I''m glad I haven''t offended your lordship. By the way, might your lordship be interested in this girl? ¡°

    He pointed at the demon girl in her cage.

    ?I managed to catch her some days ago in the great mountain rage. She is a real descendant of the Jerna clan and I spent quite some time to find and catch her.

    Oh, you might be interested in the story of how I caught her.

    She actually lived deep in the mountains near a human village. It seems she were kind of protecting them. That quite ironical. In the end I found the village because of her and ended up playing with them for a bit.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Funny, right?

    Not only she is from the human loving Jerna clan, whose ancestor accidentally led the demons in this realm and thus led to their destruction.

    She even protected a human village and it ended with them just having died from my hand and her being sold as a pet. ¡°

    Suddenly the youth stopped laughing and looked towards the girl in the cage that was just wiping away her tears.

    Kel once again tensed up and his smile vanished from his face.

    A threating voice came from the youth.

    ?So you are telling me, that this girl is from a tribe that likes humans and she protected humans and that you searched for her.

    That resulted in the village of humans been killed by you and that girl being caught by you to be sold as a pet? ¡°

    ?Y-yes? ¡°

    The youth breathed out.

    ?First of all, I like the idea of her as a pet. Do you happen to have a collar with some restrictive bindings? ¡°

    Surprised by the sudden change in the youths tone, Kel shortly paused and then took out a leather collar.

    ?I''m sorry, but I have only a normal one. ¡°

    The youth just waved his hand and the collar flew to him. He made a few strange symbols on it by using his finger and said.

    ?Ok, this should do it. ¡°

    Kel was astonished

    He''s not only a nascentstage expert but also an inscription expert?

    Then the youth pointed at the cage the girl was in. The cage immediately cracked and disintegrated releasing the girl.

    The youth threw the collar to the girl and told her to wear it.

    She hesitated but then thought about the easiness with which the youth had destroyed cage and quietly wore it. Immediately she felt the restrictions on the collar.

    ?What¡¯s your name? ¡°

    ?Reis¡°

    ?My name is Zes. From now on you are my pet and have to follow my commands. ¡°

    The girl kept her head down and made a small nod.

    After that Zes turned to Kel and his tone became threatening again.

    ? Now to the main theme. ¡°

 Chapter 9: Creationgrade Dao

    Ok this chapter is bit longer, I hope you enjoy it. And since nobody said anything about the mature content thing, I will just stay without it for now, might change later on.

    Chapter 9: Creationgrade Dao

    A powerful aura burst out from his body and you could see traces of anger on his otherwise calm face.

    As his aura burst out, Kel finally sensed something strange. Normally every demon would have a demonic aura marking him. This aura would show what specie of spirit beast and what special clan he/she would belong to.

    But the blue clad youth that called himself Zes had no demonic aura. Before he hadn''t payed attention to this and thus didn''t discovered the lack of such aura.

    But when Zes burst out this powerful aura he had no way but to fight against it and discover the lack of a demonic aura.

    But this can''t be, he probably trained in some strange technique that hides his demonic aura. There is no way for an immortal to exist in this world.

    But the next words Zes spoke were like a punch in his face.

    ?So you think, you can murder more than hundred people of my kind and then get away just like this? ¡°

    Kel needed some time to comprehend his words, while the girl suddenly looked up and an unbelieving look appeared at her face.

    ?You think, you can sell me the girl protecting the humans in order to get my favor? ¡°

    His tone changed for a short time.

    ?Even though I have to thank you for the idea with the pets. I really grew fond of it. ¡°

    Suddenly his face brightened, as if he had a fantastic idea.

    ?T-this is good! How did it go again?........It should be something like this.¡°

    He suddenly threw himself into a weird position a started singing.

    ?I wanna be the very best

    Like no one ever was

    To catch them is my real test

    To train them is my cause

    I will travel across the land

    Searching far and wide

    Each Pok¨¦mon to understand

    The power that''s inside

    Pet''s! Gotta catch ''em all! It''s you and me

    I know it''s my destiny,

    Pet''s! Oh you''re my best friend

    In a world we must defend

    Pet''s! A heart so true

    Our courage will pull us through,

    You teach me and I''ll teach you,

    Pet''s! Gotta catch''em all

    Every challenge along the way

    With courage I will face.

    I will battle every day

    To claim my rightful place.

    Come with me,

    The time is right,

    There''s no better team.

    Arm in arm we''ll win the fight!

    It''s always been our dream!¡°

    Kel just made a weird face and had his mouth wide open while the girl suddenly had the strong desire to slap Zes''s face but both had the same thought.

    Just how quick does he loses focus?

    As Zes saw the faces of them he became embarrassed and stopped singing. He quickly became serious again and made a cough.

    ?Ok, sorry I somehow became distracted. Where was I? ¡­..... Ah ok. You think killing some humans and then bragging about it before me, another human is a good idea. ¡°

    Kel froze and unimaginable dread could be seen in his eyes.

    That''s impossible there were no more human cultivators back in our realm. How could someone suddenly appear in this one?

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ?That¡¯s impossible you are an immor....¡°

    As he was speaking this he already shoot towards the window in an attempt to escape.

    An immortal was an existence, the demons couldn¡¯t allow to exist. Every demon knew, that in the old days, immortals were much stronger than demons and they would not allow a human to get that strong ever again.

    Their fear of immortals was also a reason for their hunt on humans. They just wanted to kill all the humans in order to make such a threat impossible.

    But for there to be an immortal it also indicated that he had survived the hunt of the demons and if he was hunted by the demons while seeing his own kind being killed and eaten, one could imagine the hate he would have on demons.

    He was almost at the window as suddenly everything was frozen. Kel was flouting in the air and the demon girl was standing in a corner just on her way to stop him.

    Zes just stepped before Kel and a smile could be seen on his face. But this smile wasn''t friendly, nor wasn''t it cruel as one might aspect.

    It was a knowing smile.

    It was a calm smile demonstrating that he had the control that it didn''t matter what Kel would try, he couldn''t escape his fate.

    With some difficulty Kel managed to murmur.

    ? D-dao....o..f....time¡°

    Reis was shocked. The dao of time was one of the highest grade dao''s and it was extremely hard to comprehend even a small piece of it.

    The dao of Jerna was a middle heavengrade dao and it was said to be extremely hard to comprehend. One could spent hundreds of years without even a small result. But the dao of time was a high heavengrade dao. The difficulty was more than ten times greater than the one of the dao of Jerna.

    Even if someone would only start to comprehend such a dao, he would already be called a heavenly genius and have incompatible strength.

    Zes frowned but kept his smile.

    ?So you are strong enough to speak, hm. But you¡¯re wrong. Why the hell would I spent my time with such a lowgrade dao? ¡°

    Kel¡¯s mind was in chaos. Lowgrade dao? He saw the profound dao of time, a high heavengrade dao as low grade? What would be his dao of space to him and more importantly, what kind of dao would he follow that makes it possible for him to use powers similar to the dao of time and look down on it to this extend?

    ?Ah you know, I think it shouldn''t hurt if I tell you. My dao is something you can''t even imagine, it''s so profound, that your so called high heavengrade dao''s are just parts of it''s might....¡°

    Once again both of them, Reis and Kel were stunned.

    Now he starts bragging?

    FOR REAL?

    ?Ah, I will just come to the point. ¡°

    Finally.

    Reis and Kel both were curious. Just what dao could be so profound, that it uses other dao''s and even high heaven dao''s as its powers?

    ?The dao I comprehended is the dao that reigns. It''s the most powerful simple because it has control of all the others. The dao of Emperor, a high creationdao. ¡°

 Chapter 10: Revenge

    Chapter 10: Revenge

    Reis¡¯s and Kel¡¯s minds shook. A high creation dao?

    In the old legends that gone back to the times where immortals roamed the world, there were tales that spoke of immortals following dao''s, that were even higher grade then the highest heavengrade one.

    This dao''s were not dao''s describing a concept of nature, like the other dao''s. Their dao''s melted together from normal dao''s and turned into a single one. Because they were ?created¡° by a person, they were called creationstage dao''s.

    This dao''s would be incomparable stronger than normal dao''s and could be described as unbeatable. But in order to create such a dao, one would have to completely comprehend all the dao''s you use as foundation.

    Even in the old tales the creationstage dao''s would at most be made out of dozens. But a dao that is able to control all the other dao''s. It would mean one had to completely comprehend every single dao.

    There was a saying that there are more dao''s than stars in the sky. It meant that there is an endless amount of dao''s, because every dao represents a concept that world is built of.

    For one to comprehend every dao and create a dao controlling all the others? It was practically impossible.

    A voice woke them up.

    ?But well it does not matter for you, right? ¡°

    A killing intend rose from Zes.

    ?You are going to suffer and then die, just like the villagers you killed. ¡°

    He slowly reached out his hand and touched Kel with the tip of his finger. As he did that the time began to flow again and Kel fell to the ground.

    When he fell to the ground, a horrible pain suddenly spread out starting from his forehead. His arms and legs started to spasm as he felt how some force slowly destroyed his nerves.

    ?How does it feel to lose the control over your body? In a few minutes you are going to have lost the control over your body and in the next hour it will destroy your brain cells. In the end you will be nothing than a hollow body. ¡°

    He emotionlessly looked down on the twitching body of Kel.

    Kel tried to somehow fight against force that was destroying his nerves, but nothing worked as it slowly destroyed every nerve on its way. After he noticed that nothing would work, he started to think what else he could do.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Fuck. If I''m going to die, I will die. But I swear, I will take him down with me.

    He quickly spread out his sense and managed to find a nascentstage cultivator and quietly send him a message.

    A few seconds later the force started to destroy his brain cells and he lost consciousness.

    Reis looked at the blue clad youth, Zes, her future master.

    Not only was he a human cultivator, an immortal of which she thought they would only exist in old legends and tales. He also was an expert on the nascentstage and claimed to have a creationstage dao.

    Even though he seems to be pretty carefree and easily loses concentration, he also would take revenge for his kind and cruelly kill those that attack them. Honestly Reis didn''t know what to think about this strange human.

    ?Hmm, seems he is already done for. I should have destroy his nerves a bit slower. That way he would have suffered longer.

    Well too late to regret now. Guess I should prepare for the big shots to appear here. ¡°

    Reis hesitated and finally pulled herself together.

    ?M-master, what are we going to do now? And what big shots are you talking about? ¡°

    Zes turned around and made a face as if he just remembered about her. Well to say the truth, he really had forgotten about her for a minute.

    ?Oh, yeah (oh, right, she was still here), your name is Reis right? We are just going to wait for the nascentstage cultivators in the city to come. ¡°

    A look of surprise appeared on her face.

    ?Why should they know that you are here?

    ?Did you thought, that guy would have let himself die just like that?

    I''m quite sure he has contacted someone before he died. And even though he WAS pretty dumb, no one would be so dumb to fight a nascentstage cultivator without being at least at the nascentstage himself.

    So I guess, there will come some nascentstage cultivators in the next few minutes. ¡°

    As he sad that he calmly sat onto the bed and signaled Reis to sit down next to him.

    ?But shouldn¡¯t we just run away? Even though I do not doubt master¡¯s combat power, there are 7 nascentstage cultivators in the city. Can you really fight them all? ¡°

    Zes just chuckled.

 Chapter 11: STupid!!!!!!

    Well yes Zes IS an airhead, I kind of liked this setting you know? It''s more fun, then a always serious MC. By the way I have painted a pictureof Zes and Reis but sadly I''m to dump to post it, so you will have to wait for it until I have figured out how to post it.

    Chapter 11: Stupid!!!!!!!!!!!

    As they sat on the bed waiting for the nascentstage cultivators to come, Zes was carefree humming some strange song but Reis was nervously sitting beside him while thinking about the strange things that happened to her in the last few days.

    Suddenly she had a thought.

    ?Uh, Master? ¡°

    Zes stopped humming and turned to her.

    ?What is it? ¡°

    Reis hesitantly said:

    ?You said you have a creationstage dao that can control all the other dao''s right?

    Does that mean that you have comprehended all the daos that exist? ¡°

    Silence. Zes was looking dumbfounded at her for some time until he started laughing so strongly that he has fallen down from the sofa and rolled on the ground while laughing.

    Reis startled looked at him and once again wondered. Just how a person like that could be able to create a creationstage dao.

    Laughing and holding his side Zes stood up again.

    ?C-comprehended all daos? Do I look like some super brain? Even if I had a brain thousand times bigger I wouldn''t be able to comprehend all daos and remember them.

    Comprehend all daos? Just what could be a sillier question than that? ¡°

    Reis was bewildered and was thinking about what he had said.

    ?But if you haven''t comprehended all the daos, how was it possible for you to create a dao that can control every other dao? ¡°

    Zes just stared at her, like a genius would stare at a moron. With an unbelieving look he slowly asked.

    ?You do not really believe that one has to comprehend every dao in order to create a creationstage dao, right? ¡°

    ?You have not.......? ¡°

    Zes once again started laughing and Reis embarrassed looked at him.

    When he saw her look he calmed down and explained.

    ?It''s no wonder you demons weren''t able to get any further than this if you are too stupid to understand something so simple.

    Why try to do something impossible like the comprehension of all the daos, if it''s possible to search for the concept that forms the basis of all daos and use it to control the other daos?

    Reis had a sudden enlightenment.

    ?The basis that all the daos are constructed on...... So it''s something like a dao of all other daos? ¡°

    ?Well, you could say it that way. ¡°

    Reis pondered for a short while.

    ?Master......¡°

    ?Hmm? ¡°

    ?You are smarter than I thought you are. ¡°

    Zes was taken aback.

    ?....Just...what were you thinking about me? ¡°

    Just as Reis was about to answer, they both felt strong auras quickly coming closer.

    Zes calmly stood up while Reis almost crushed her head against the ceiling.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ?Here they are, finally they came.

    Honestly I thought they would be a biiiiiit quicker. But well better late than never. Reis just sit down, we will finish our conversation after I have finished them of, ok? ¡°

    He smiled, but the smile somehow gave of a dangerous feeling. Reis shuddered.

    ?I''m keen to hear what you thought about me. ¡°

    Reis frowned but quietly sat down on the bed and pondered just what she could say in order to get through this without bigger losses.

    Suddenly half a dozen people appeared before their room floating in the air.

    An old wrinkled man shouted.

    ?Immortal, give up hiding and quickly come out. You are dead either way.¡°

    Calmly as ever Zes pushed himself from the ground and slowly rose into the air. A wave of his hand and the wall of the room dissolved into thin air, and he flew out of the room leaving behind a room without a wall.

    ?Tch, seems I will have to pay the owner some compensation. ¡°

    Finally Zes stood midair and looked at the nascentstage cultivators.

    There were 7 of them. The old wrinkled man that shouted earlier seemed to be at the later stages only a step away from the immortal stage. Other than him there was a middle aged man wearing a pink robe and having a strange smile towards him. He appeared to be mid nascentstage. Next to the pink clad man was a pair of twins, two girls wearing red robes and having similar faces. One of them had long hair and appeared to be at the mid nascentstage while the other one had shorter hair and appeared to be at the early nascentstage.

    Next was a mature lady wearing an alluring robe, which was showing bit too much of her skin. She was the same as the wrinkled man and was late nascentstage. Lately there were a little boy and a young man holding each other¡¯s hand and having the same look as the pink clad middle aged man.

    The gaze of a cat seeing his prey.

    Zes got goose bumps.

    Just how many gay-lords are in this city? Is this the reincarnation of San Francisco?

    Actually Bluedragon City was built almost at the same place as the former San Francisco. There was a rumor that the founder of the city, the present city lord had felt something special at this place and because of this built his city at this place.

    The pink wearing man called out.

    ?My name is Gay Bluedragon, I''m the city lord. Tell us your name before we kill you so we can tell the future generations the name of the last immortal. ¡°

    Zes just felt the need to face palm himself.

    ?You''re for real? GAY? COULDN''T IT BE MORE OBVIOUS? ¡°

    The pink man made a face that showed he did not understood.

    ?Is there anything weird with my name? ¡°

    The twins next to him started to laugh.

    ?Dad, actually gay is a human word for homosexual man. ¡°

    ?.........¡°

 Chapter 12: Crimson Red

    Here is todays chapter hope you enjoy it. By the way I''ve added a genre to this fiction, I''m sure you will aprove it. It''s....................................................comedie. Surprise!!!!!!!!!!!!!! xD

    Chapter 12: Crimson Red

    An awkward silence could be heard only interrupted by the unsuccessful attempt of the little boy to suppress his laughter.

    Zes himself too had to try hard suppressing his laughter.

    After some time of this awkward situation, finally the mature looking lady interrupted it.

    ??hm, regardless of the city lord¡¯s sexual orientation, I think we should come back to the reason we have come here. ¡°

    The city lord looked as if he wanted to say something but in the end he only nodded.

    ?Hmm, since you don''t want to tell us your name, you will be known as the rude nameless and dumb immortal. ¡°

    Zes just dumbfoundedly stared at him and smiled. This smile was not calm and reserved, it was a playful smile indicating he was looking forward to the fight.

    ?Then come at me. It¡¯s been some time since I last had a real fight. Hmm, I think if you all come at me at once, it could be barley seen as challenging.¡°

    The nascent cultivators frowned and the gay lord seemed even more offended than before.

    The mature lady just sighed.

    ?Such a waste, I actually quite liked you but you have just injured my pride as cultivator, you know? That¡¯s not something that can be easily restored. ¡°

    Finally the wrinkled man had enough of the pointless conversation and attacked with a multicolored sword.

    ?Taste my sword and die. ¡°

    The old man has vanished and Zes body was slashed into pieces. After that the old man appeared few meters behind him.

    ?Hmpf, he was only so so, nothing that could be challenging...¡°

    Suddenly the pierced Zes dissipated and they realized it was only an image of him.

    Immediately they were alarmed and searched for his real body.

    The gay lord turned around just to stare right into Zes face. Out of shock he cried out loudly and that cry actually was veeeeeeeery feminine.

    ?Hi, how do you like my movement technique? ¡°

    The city lord immediately charged back and threw a seal like technique towards Zes, only to see him wishing it away with a casual wave of his hand.

    The mature lady just comprehended what Zes had just said and cried out in shock.

    ?T-that was a movement technique? ¡°

    Zes looked at her surprised.

    ?Yes, what''s the problem with it? I think movement techniques should be quite common, no? ¡°

    ?That....., at first I thought you would have used some strange teleportation technique but if it was really a movement technique......i-it would be no worse than the one of the royal family! ¡°

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The city lord looked disbelieving.

    ?Are you sure? ¡°

    The mature lady slowly nodded.

    ?Yes, there is no mistake. A simple movement technique that allows someone to move so quickly. It¡¯s on par with the royal family''s one. ¡°

    As they heard that, all the demon cultivators backed away from Zes. Only the wrinkled man stayed where he was, having a strange look.

    The movement technique of the royal family of the Cers kingdom was known to be the most powerful movement technique from the one brought to this realm. It''s said to have the power to let a cultivator completely dominating at his own cultivation stage and enable him to fight cultivators a whole stage above him.

    A technique rivaling it, it could only be described as terribly powerful.

    But that was not the worst thing for the demon cultivators. Zes was actually able to casually block their attacks. In addition to his godly movement skill, it was now practically impossible for them to fight against him.

    Even if they assume that they would be able to dominate him if they were to go against him together, he would just simply doge their attacks and easily escape.

    Furthermore, he hadn''t even countered once, leaving them without any clue about his attack power.

    Suddenly the old wrinkled man started to laugh crazily.

    ?You think that you a lowly human, has the right to fight with us demons? You may be strong, but it doesn''t change, that you are just a dumb and useless human. ¡°

    Surprised the group of nascent cultivators looked at the abnormal behavior of the elder. Just as the city lord wanted to say something the old man continued, now shouting.

    ?YOU ARE JUST A LOWLY HUMAN, PREY, AND NOW YOU THINK YOU CAN FIGHT US, SUPERIOUR DEMONS? JUST FOLLOW YOUR FATE LIKE YOUR FATHER AND MOTHER HAVE DONE. YOU HUMANS ARE NOTHING MORE THAN LIVESTOCK.

    NO YOU ARE EVEN LOWER THAN LIVESTOCK. YOUR ARE JUST INSIGNIVANT LIVESTOCK.

    YOU, YOUR MOTHER AND YOUR WHOLE RACE. ¡°

    The city lord frowned as he heard his words. It was true, that many demons had this view. But his clan was actually of another view.

    They had not forgotten what the humans had been before and since old times there had been a rule in his clan to never touch a human unless he is a threat.

    Nervously he looked at Zes. Even he himself could have not taken such an insult much less a hot blooded youngster.

    Zes was still standing there seemingly unchanged. But suddenly his playful smile vanished and an insane killing intend filled the air making even the 7 nascent Cultivators unable to breath.

    ?.....You know nothing. ¡°

    The world turned crimson red.

 Chapter 13: Sea of Blood

    Here is chapter 13, hope you enjoy it.

    Chapter 13: Sea of Blood

    Actually the world hadn''t just turned red.

    The first thing that happened was that the time in the entire city suddenly froze, trapping all the people inside it.

    Even though the time froze and they couldn''t move an inch, the 7 nascent cultivators, were still able to barley sense what happened. As for the other people in the city, for them the time just had stopped, along with themselves.

    The city lord was shocked.

    This is a dao of time ability and not only that. If I''m not mistaken, this should be the Absolute Time technique. It''s only available for someone that has fully comprehended the dao of time.

    But that''s impossible, normally a deity would be extremely talented and would have astonishing attack power if they had comprehended an entire dao and even more if it''s a high heavengrade one.

    But the thing happening next shocked him even more. Strange lights appeared around Zes and started rotating around him.

    Each of them having a different color and giving of a completely different aura. A light blue one giving of a frosty aura of never melting ice. A green one giving of a feeling of unending live and many other ones rotating around him and making it look, as if he was surrounded by a galaxy of stellar body¡¯s.

    But the socking thing was not the appearances of this orb shaped lights but the things they represented. Each of the orbs represented a complete dao and was called dao essence.

    Dao essence was normally a thing only beings of the deity stage could create and control. They represented the daos the cultivator had completely comprehended and wielded the complete power of their respective daos.

    For someone of the nascentstage to create only one would be already something heard only in the legends, telling about geniuses creating creationstage daos but for Zes to create even more than they could even count.

    It was just terrifying and exceeding any logic they knew about.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    They even double checked his cultivation only to find it in the mid nascentstage.

    Then Zen pointed with his hand towards the old wrinkled man and a faint voice called out.

    ?You may witness the might of the first human cultivator of this world. ¡°

    The orbs rotating around him one by one flew towards the old man. As they made contact with him the powers of daos one by one destroyed his body.

    But Zes didn''t used the whole might of the dao essences that would immediately killed the man and left nothing but dust. He used them to torture him.

    The ice essence froze his meat, the fire essence burnt it, the rainwater essence slashed his skin into pieces and the wood essence healed the wounds. After that another essences once again destroyed his body only to be healed by a dao essence with healing properties.

    Horrible cries sounded out, until the old man lost consciousness only to be woken up by the dao essence of awareness and once again be tortured.

    The other demons were frightened by this scene. If they would have spoken the same words as the old man they too would have been tortured like this, unable to do anything, just feeling the pain and slowly lose their minds.

    Blood flowed down and the street under them was already flooded by blood, making a terrible view.

    Zes just quietly stared at the old man as he screamed in pain. In fact his screaming was only possible because of him wanting to hear his suffering.

    Finally the old man fully lost his mind and foam formed at his mouth.

    Zes breathed in and also calmed his anger. He ended his technique and the time began to flow normally. A smashing sound appeared and the corpse of the old man smashed into the sea of blood beneath him.

    The city lord and the other cultivators just quietly looked at him fear in their eyes.

    They feared they would be the next.

 Chapter 14: Red Serpent

    I''m sorry, but I have to tell you guys, that there will be no more chapters until next wednesday. I have to visite my grandparents in ukrain and propably have no time (and internet) to write more chapters. But don''t worry there will be new chapters after this.

    By the way, thank you Silent Hill for your comments, they realy help me to not loose motivation.

    Finally here is Chapter 14.

    Chapter 14: Red Serpent

    But Zes didn''t even bothered to glance at them and just floated back to his room in the inn. As he got inside of it, the wall that had previously disintegrated slowly appeared and closed the room.

    The demons breathed in. It didn''t seem as if he would go against them too. They clearly understood that if he wanted to, they would die for sure.

    So they quickly wanted to get away from him as far as they could.

    Just as they were about to leave a voice sounded in their heads.

    ?I will stay here for some time, don''t even think about getting others to help you against me. Anything under the deity stage will just die by my hands.

    Ah, and if by some means you were to get a deity stage expert to help you, I will immediately let the city explode with the whole population it has.

    I will just stay here, as long as you do not harm me I will not harm you. ¡°

    The city lord and the others just silently nodded and quickly flew away.

    When the nascent cultivators left, Zes finally relaxed. A strong feeling of weakness came up and he tired sat onto the bed.

    Reis sat next to him and felt a bit dizzy. She knew that her master was powerful but the powers he had shown just now, the merciless torture of a nascentstage cultivator that was at peak nascent stage and the complete domination against 6 other ones were just too much for her.

    Even like that she could see that this had taken quite a bit and he probably wouldn¡¯t really be able to fight against the demons.

    Actually the weakness Zes felt was due to the fact that he summoned all the dao essences at once, even if he had reduced their power. If he had used just one dao essence, he could have easily killed all of the nascent cultivators at once and have enough power to execute it a few dozen times more.

    But at that time Zes had lost any reason and just wanted the old man to feel as much pain as possible, disregarding the costs of his attack. This resulted in the current state.

    When Reis finally wanted to speak to Zes and congratulate to his victory, she saw that he was already lying on the bed soundly sleeping.

    She gentle smiled and looked out of the window at the moon.

    Back at the city lord¡¯s mansion, the city lord Gay Bluedragon and his two daughters Zue Bluedragon and Les Bluedragon were walking around in the salon discussing about their actions.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ?He hasn''t lied, with his strength he could compete against any expert of the immortalstage and easily destroy the city and kill all of its inhabitants.¡°

    Zue Bluedragon, the younger of the siblings said.

    ?But he also said he won''t harm us as long as we do not harm him. ¡°

    ?It''s just the question if we can believe him. He has more than enough reason to kill us and every citizen of the city. ¡°

    Les interjected.

    But Gay just sighed.

    ?If he wanted to kill us, he could just simply done that the moment he got into the city. There was no need to first kill that slave merchant and then fight us.

    We should just keep ourselves away from him and do not anger him. Just follow our family''s policy to not attack humans if they don''t attack us.

    That should be enough. ¡°

    With that the discussion was ended and they wanted to go back to sleep, when they heard a turmoil at the gates of the mansion. Shortly after that a wounded clan member rushed into the room.

    ?Patriarch, the RedSerpent Clan have arrived at the gates and demand to speak to you, we refused them and they started to attack us, saying if you won''t came out, they will just get you out.¡°

    Gay and his daughters frowned and rushed towards the gates.

    The RedSerpent Clan was a new clan in the city originating from the capital of the Cers Kingdom. They had moved to Bluedragon city only short time ago and settled down here.

    The RedSerpent Clan had an immortalstage expert and six nascentstage experts while the Bluedragon Clan had only three nascentstage experts and no immortalstage expert making the RedSerpent clan overwhelmingly stronger.

    Actually the old wrinkled man was one of their elders that had come to investigate.

    The problem was that the RedSerpent Clan wanted the Bluedragon Clans position as the local tyrant of Bluedragon City and thus there had been some small clashes between them.

    Until now it was only some throbbing and the RedSerpent Clan hadn''t openly attacked the Bluedragon Clan. But the current situation was a clear declaration of war against them.

    As they got to the gate, they saw two of their guard being attacked by four RedSerpent Clansmen.

    Angrily Gay attacked the attackers and sent them flying. Just as he was about to chase them he felt killing intent and swiftly blocked a blow from the city.

    The new attacker was a man in his 40ths wearing a red fluttering robe.

    Gay furious shouted.

    ?What¡¯s the meaning of this? Why is the RedSerpent Clan attacking my Bluedragon Clan? ¡°

 Delay

Sry there are no new chalters, but my Computer has choosen selfdestruction. Sooo I will have to wait until it is repaired. I think it shoud be fixed somewhen around this weekend, so have patience, I will be back soon

 Chapter 15: Amused

    Finally after some promblems I''m able to write on. Even if  say this I will propably not be able to continue with a chapter  every day, becourse of RL Stuff(School, Parents,...) but I will try to.

    Chapter 15: Amused

    Reis woke up and sleepily rubbed her eyes while looking around her. Then she noticed something. She was floating in the air. But not only she was floating, the whole furniture and even the dust hid in the corners of the rooms were floating midair.

    Also there was a vast quantity of golden colored qi rushing towards a single point in the room.

    At that place in the middle of a dense cloud of qi was a young looking man sitting in a meditation position and wearing a dark blue robe. He had a serious expression and a profound aura surrounding him.

    It took Reis a moment to realize that this youth was Zes. But then she moved and suddenly fall down right on her head.

    ?Hahaha, long time ago I have seen something that funny. Well, it''s been a long time since I have been in contact with a person so...¡°

    Still laughing Zes stopped meditating and stood up. Reis quickly stood up and rubbed her hurting head. And she angrily stared at him.

    ?I wouldn''t have fallen down if you wouldn¡¯t have meditated so early in the morning. Also isn''t it rude to laugh about someone that was hurt because of you? ¡°

    Zes amused looked at her as she finally noticed that she was talking to her master, an immortal of the nascentstage, which subdued 7 other nascentstage cultivators. She paled and covered her mouth.

    ?Uh...I''m sorry Master. I wasn''t quite awake yet so please be merci...¡°

    But he just cut of her words with a wave of his hand and casually smiled.

    ?Don''t worry about it. It was partly my fault and ¡­. you know what, as a compensation I will buy you something in town, OK?¡°

    He left the room like this and Reis flabbergasted followed him. But Zes actually did not leave through the door but just jumped out of the window.

    After she jumped out of the window, she quickly went to Zes who was waiting a few meters away.

    The pedestrians didn''t mind it at all. It was a common for cultivators to quickly leave without being noticed. That''s also why you have to pay the logging cost in advance.

    ?Why haven''t we taken the door master? With your strength, there should be no one that can threaten you and the other nascent cultivators of the city shouldn''t dare to attack you. ¡°

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Zes scratched his head and smiled wryly.

    ?I just don''t like to stand out. I guess it''s a habit from the times when I was too weak to fight the demons and had to hide. ¡°

    He looked around and then went to a little shop.

    ?Never mind, let''s first go shopping a bit. I do not really plan to stay here for long so I have to quickly buy the stuff I need. ¡°

    Reis looked at him and pondered if she had touched something she shouldn''t have and then quickly followed him.

    This way they spend a few hours buying thing like herbs or medicines.

    At some point Zes stopped and looked at Reis.

    ?Are you hungry? ¡°

    Embarrassed she nodded. Zes went towards a pretty expensive looking restaurant and taken some places for them. Shortly after that two bowls of food was standing in front of them. Reis had a bowl of rice with some side dishes while Zes ate a strange looking bird.

    ?Master? ¡°

    ?Hmm...(eating) what is it?¡°

    ?Um, I don''t know how to say it, but.....

    Somehow I feel that your cultivation is weird. Maybe it is because of the fact you are no demon but still...¡°

    Zes swallowed a piece of mead.

    ?What''s wrong with my cultivation? ¡°

    Reis hesitated.

    ?Frankly speaking, ¡­. it is just abnormal quick! How the hell have you gotten to the peak nascentstage in just one night? ¡°

    Zes blinked and then grin.

    ?Oh, it''s that? Well you know this is the first time I have ever really cultivated. ¡°

    Reis just blankly looked at him. Then she jumped up and cried out.

    ?YOUR FIRST TIME? ¡°

    The people in the restaurant bewildered looked at her standing while the chair she sat tipped over.

    Embarrassed she immediately sat down and shyly apologized.

    After this, there was a long period of silence when Reis was too embarrassed to say anything and Zes was too busy to hold his laughter.

    Finally Reis asked again.

    ?This was really the first time you have cultivated? How the hell have you reached nascent stage? ¡°

    Zes finally succeeded in holding his laughter back.

    ?Well, yes it was the first time. By the way do you like rice? ¡°

    Perplexed she nodded. (By the Way Reis is German for Rice)

 Chapter 16: Incomplete

    Well, I had some time at hands, So I have written another chapter to compensate. Enjoy!!! Yb the way I have cleared out most mistakes in the other chapters. By the way if you want to tell me something pm me or write at [email protected]</a>

    Chapter 16: Incomplete

    Once again Reis was astonished how quickly Zes could lose his focus.

    ?Um, could we get back to your cultivation? How the hell are you able to cultivate at such a shocking rate? ¡°

    Zes thought and answered.

    ?Isn''t it quite normal?

    Normally, the higher the dao and the further you have comprehended it, the faster is your cultivation speed, right? ¡°

    ?Well, yes but...¡°

    ?Now, I have completely comprehended a dao of such profoundness that it can control any other dao. It''s kind of the strongest dao there is.

    Isn''t it normal for me to train much quicker than the rest? In the first place I haven''t trained until now, ''cause I was busy comprehending my dao. ¡°

    Reis didn''t know what to say. It''s true that the higher one¡¯s dao and the further you have comprehended it, the faster you would normally train. But his rate of progress was just too abnormal.

    Normally an expert of the early nascentstage would need a few decades to get to the mid nascentstage and at least two centuries until he reaches late stage. But this airhead master of her just needed to cultivate for a night to get the result of others cultivating for centuries.

    And these were not the ones without a talent. In first place, someone without any talent wouldn''t get to the nascentstage. More than 90% of the demons in this realm were only in the bodystage or gathererstage. Cultivators of the compressionstage could already be the chiefs of a village or the captain of a garrison in a small village.

    Foundationstage cultivators were chiefs of small cities and local powers, while corestage cultivators were often captain of the garrison in a bigger city like Bluedragon city.

    This shows that even though Zes only sees the nascentstage as trivial, for many cultivators and also normal demons the nascentstage was an unreachable stage of supreme experts.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    For Zes to reach this stage by the way and easily go towards immortalstage was something not even the loved by heaven geniuses of big clans could imagine to happen.

    ?Now that I think of it, your dao of Jerna is also a creationstage dao, isn''t it? ¡°

    Zes suddenly asked her.

    ?How would that be possible? The dao of my clan is only ranked as middle heavengrade dao. ¡°

    ?Well, that''s because you are following an incomplete version of it. ¡°

    Reis unbelieving looked at him. The dao, her clan was following for more than a few milliards of years was incomplete? The thought of this made her mad at Zes, even though she knew that he was only speaking the truth.

    ?That¡¯s....¡°

    Zes noticed the angry look in her eyes.

    ?It''s just that there are a few parts missing in this dao. I reckon, they were lost somewhere in the flow of time. Or maybe a member of your clan had simplified it in order to make it possible for less talented to learn it. Well, not that it matters. What is lost, that is lost. ¡°

    ?Impossible, there is no way someone of my clan would do such a thing.

    A silence rose between the two of them. Reis knew that Zes wouldn¡¯t lie to her in such way but she couldn''t believe that the dao her clan treated like a treasure was incomplete.

    The myths of her clan said that the dao of Jerna was gifted to them by a powerful immortal. Members of her clan helped him when he was in a dangerous situation and as a way to express his thanks this immortal gifted them a powerful dao.

    This dao became an heirloom of her clan and soon they became famous because of it.

    For it to be incomplete, was something injuring her pride as a descendant of her clan.

    Suddenly Zes spoke out.

    ?Well, it''s not as if I couldn''t restore it. The dao of Jerna is a dao that personifies the power of nature right? ¡°

    He shortly pondered and then formed a small green glowing dao essence.

 Chapter 17: Dao of Nature

    Hi, here is todays chapter. I regrett, that I have to tell you that I have to take another break from Saturday until wedenesday, once again RL takes it''S time, sorry for that.

    Chapter 17: Dao of Nature

    The green round essence had small ripples on its surface and emitted a dazzling glow.

    As soon as she saw the small green ball, she immediately felt that she was feeling very familiar to it. She observed the small ripples on it and soon closed her eyes, entering a state of meditation where she couldn''t sense anything but the green dao essence representing the dao of Jerna.

    Ripple after ripple she observed it and gradually comprehended the things her own dao of Jerna was missing

    After an unknown amount of time had passed she finally gained enlightenment and woke up from her strange state.

    She opened her eyes and a beautiful smiled making her over 10 times more beautiful than she was anyway.

    ?It seems you have finally found the missing part, right? ¡°

    Zes asked her and she nodded with a thankful look. But then she furrowed.

    ?Yes, thanks to master¡¯s assistance I have been able to complete my dao of Jerna and even made a considerable progress in it. Even though I haven''t fully comprehended it yet. I''m certain that I will be able to do so within a year. ¡°

    ?Well, I am glad I could help but you doesn''t seem to be fully satisfied, no?

    Reis immediately regretted to have furrowed.

    ?No, I''m really thankful for master¡¯s assistance and can''t even find words to express my feelings. It''s just....¡°

    ?What is it? Maybe I also can help with it. ¡°

    She looked at him, surprised just how generous this master of her was. Normally even the assistance he had provided to her just know would be unthinkable for someone else. To help its pet to cultivate is unheard of! But this master of her, not only he was a human cultivator but also someone that has many reasons to despise her and her clan and he was also an unimaginable genius. For him to help her so much was almost unnatural.

    Slowly Reis felt her cheeks become hot and she quickly lowered her view.

    ?It''s just that I still can''t understand what part of the dao was missing.... For an ancestor to have crippled this dao that my clan was viewing as our treasure and pride, was ¡­. ¡°

    Zes understood her problem. This dao was something her clan was treating as something even more precious than one¡¯s life. For it to be incomplete, especially if it was because of someone of her clan. It was no wonder that she wanted to know just what was missing and why it was left out.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ?You know your dao, the dao of Jerna is a dao of Nature. More exactly it is the dao of Nature as a whole, which means that it is the entirety of all dao that are part of it. There are more than a few thousands of dao belonging to the nature but out of these there are only three major ones. This three daos are all midgrade heavenstage dao''s.

    Your dao of Jerna is constructed out of this three main daos, being supplemented by the other daos, making it a creationstage dao. The three major daos are the dao of live giving everything in nature its existence, the dao of soul that makes them able to exist as a being and the dao of harmony that makes it work.

    The dao that was missing was exactly the dao of harmony. As to why it was missing.... well you know, this dao is pretty hard to learn. Not because it''s a heavengrade dao, it''s because you have to be in harmony with yourself to learn it.

    I would guess that someone that wasn''t able to be in harmony with himself created this version of it in order to be able to follow the dao of Jerna.¡°

    Reis was dazzled. Every word of Zes was extremely reasonably and now she couldn''t understand how she could have missed this.

    ?Wow, you are really good Holmes. ¡°

    Zes was startled.

    ?You know Sherlock Holmes? ¡°

    He was asking unbelieving. She just shrugged her shoulders.

    ?I have once been in an old house of some humans and found some books in it. Out of boredom I have read them. ¡°

    Suddenly she seemed to remember something.

    ?But wait, even if the person that left the dao of harmony out was able to follow the dao of Jerna this way, why has the rest of them forgotten the real original dao?¡°

    Zes laughed.

    ?Can''t you guess yourself? It¡¯s quite easy to understand. ¡°

    Reis did not understand anything.

    ?God, you demons are really slow. EASY, it is much easier to comprehend this version of the dao than the other one.

    For real now, it''s no wonder that you demons have such a hard time comprehending daos. You are slower than any retard there is. Hahahahah¡°

    Zes began to laugh and couldn¡¯t calm down while Reis just wanted to face palm herself for the moments she thought as her master as anything near to normal.

 Chapter 18: Uproar

    Sry that there was no chap yesterday. There was some trouble with school and I didn''t manage to write it. Well here is todays chapter.

    Chapter 18: Uproar

    As they ate and conversed time flowed and it became evening without them noticing.

    At some point Reis asked him.

    ?Does that mean that Master has used 10 years to comprehend your dao? In the first place how come that you know so much about demons? I doubt that you had any contact with demons within these 10 years. ¡°

    ?Your right, I used 10 years in order to first develop this dao of mine and then slowly comprehend it. As to why I know about the general knowledge of the cultivation world....

    That''s because of my master. ¡°

    Reis was surprised. She naturally thought that the master Zes was speaking about was a demon.

    ?Does that mean that master had a teacher? ¡°

    Zes pondered.

    ?Well, yes you could say it that way. We have only met shortly but all I know about the cultivation world was taught to me by him. ¡°

    ?Wow, I''m surprised that there is a demon willing to teach a human. More importantly that the human was able to use the cultivation technique. ¡°

    Finally Zes noticed that Reis was thinking that his master was a demon.

    ?Oh, you¡¯re wrong, It wasn¡¯t a demon. ¡°

    Reis was startled.

    ?No demon, but...¡°

    ?My master was the former ?last Immortal¡° Immortal Calm Light. ¡°

    Just as Reis was about to speak something an uproar happened at the next table. Some Cultivators were searching trouble by harassing a few noble looking ladies.

    Normally the owner of the restaurant would just throw them out but the cultivators that were the reason for the uproar were not only of the late corestage but also members of the RedSerpent Clan.

    The RedSerpent Clan was a new uprising Clan in Bluedragon City originating from the Capital of the Cers Kingdom. Not only had they six nascentstage cultivators, their Patriarch was actually an expert of the immortalstage.

    Because of this, they were a power no one wanted to anger.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Zes and Reis turned their heads towards the source of the turmoil and a look that adults would show small children when fighting was shown on his face. Completely untouched by the glares of the other guest of the restaurant he spoke.

    ?Hey, you fucking kids. Can''t you see that the ladies do not want your god damn company? If you are so desperate because of your uselessness that you have to force yourself onto random ladies do that on the street or in a brothel, there are people having fun here.

    I for my part can have fun with women without looking like an ugly, perverted ape. ¡°

    A strange smile appeared at his face.

    ?Oh, I forgot. I guess you cannot understand me speaking....Well sorry my ape''ish is not very fluent, but.... Ahuga, hagu Hugga Ahgua HA. ¡°

    Silence. No one in the room said anything. The customers were trying to not get themselves involved and quietly sneaked towards the entrance. The cultivators Zes had just called ugly apes stared at him, not able to handle the words he spoke.

    After a seemingly unending passage of time Zes finally said.

    ?Uh, I guess they haven''t understood what I said. Seems I have to improve my language skills. ¡°

    These words woke up the RedSerpent Cultivators and anger could be seen on their faces.

    ?YOU, HOW DARE YOU INSULT US. WE ARE MEMBERS OF THE REDSERPENT CLAN. ¡°

    Zes just kept his smile and strangely asked.

    ?Red what? Sorry never heard about it. Guess it''s just some 3rd rate clan. ¡°

    This made the two RedSerpent cultivators even angrier and they circulated their qi shooting towards Zes. Their fists were wrapped in blood red qi, which was giving of a vicious vibe.

    ?DIE YOU FUCKING RETART! ¡°

    Zes smile turned cold and he dryly laughed.

    ?Haha, seems there are idiots everywhere. ¡°

    Reis just stayed quiet. She knew that even a milliard of these guys where no threat to her master and since he had deliberately provoked them he would just trash them without needing her to intervene.

    Just as the two RedSerpent cultivators (retards) were only a few dozen centimeters before Zes, they froze midair.

 Chapter 19: Help?

    Here is todays chap. Enjoy :D

    Chapter 19: Help?

    As the two RedSerpent cultivators were floating midair, frozen fear could be seen in their eyes. Zes sluggish waved his hand and they crossed the space to the nearest wall crushing it and then being buried in the street.

    All this happened in an instant, too quick for the other customers to even realize what has happened. All they saw was that the two RedSerpent clan members were next to the young man and in the next moment they were outside the restaurant, having crushed the wall and being buried in the ground.

    But this was not all. Next the fragments of the crushed wall flouted back onto their places and a few seconds later there was nothing that indicated that the wall was broken into pieces a few moments earlier.

    All this showed the people in the restaurant that this young man and the lady accompanying him were of no simple background and nothing they could offend. To be honest, they were just glad they hadn''t offended him in opposite to the two monkeys earlier.

    After the uproar calmed down Zes turned towards Reis as if nothing had happened at all.

    ?Well sorry, I had to help some trash to find its place in this world. What was it that you wanted to say? ¡°

    Reis wasn''t surprised that he was acting as if nothing happened. Zes didn''t even care if he fights against a few nascent stage experts. How could some lowly corestage trash even threaten him? Well, of course she was an exception.

    Finally she was about to ask him again as another interruption in form of a huge explosion and the rise of two powerful auras. The two auras were clearly of the late nascentstage and gave of two extremely different feelings.

    One of them was calm, profound and mighty, giving of a tranquil feeling. The other one was domineering, vicious and bloodthirsty. This two fundamentally different auras clashed against each other and caused the air to get heavy to the point that cultivators of the body and gathererstage couldn''t even move anymore.

    Zes just smiled about this second interruption.

    ?Oh, so it''s already the time. Sorry Reis we will have to postpone our conversation. Seems the RedSerpent clan will make its move against the Bluedragon Clan. ¡°

    Reis was surprised.

    ?Master knew that the RedSerpent clan was about to fight the Bluedragon clan? ¡°

    ?Well, wasn''t it obvious? This RedSerpent clan is a clan having 6 nascentstage experts and an immortalstage as patriarch while the Bluedragon clan has only 3 nascentstage cultivators as their elites.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Furthermore the RedSerpent clan is from the capital of this kingdom. How could they not fight the Bluedragon clan and try to become the rulers of this City. Actually I think the only cause for them to come here was because of this plan. ¡°

    Reis understood what Zes was implying to say.

    ?Master, you said they would try to take control over the city. With their strength it would be easy for them to win against the Bluedragon clan so....do you intent to help the Bluedragon clan? ¡°

    Zes smiled helplessly.

    ?Seems I¡¯m easier to read then I thought I am.¡±

    Reis smiled proudly.

    ?Or, you''re just a bit smarter than I thought you would be. ¡°

    The smile instantly vanished. And an unsatisfied look appeared at Reis head. Somehow she looked like a puppy begging for some praise.

    As Zes saw that he couldn''t help but smile and pat her head.

    ?Ok, ok, you are the smartest demon I know. ¡°

    Reis grew embarrassed as she noticed that he only said that because she seemed reeeeeaaaaaaly cute when she pouted.

    ?Well let''s get going before it''s too late, I can''t help them if they were already beaten up when I arrive. More accurately I can''t really demand anything from a half dead person, right? ¡°

    When the two of them arrived at the location of the city lord¡¯s palace, they saw a scene of destruction. Smoke and dust in the air, big parts of the street being smashed and holes in walls and streets.

    In the middle of all that you could see people fighting.

    Gay Bluedragon, his two Daughters and a few remaining guards against six red clad cultivators emanating the aura of nascentstage experts, dozens of RedSerpent clan members and finally an old man wearing a golden robe with silver dragons radiating the aura above the nascentstage.

    It was clear that the Bluedragon clan¡¯s side was losing. The guards were wounded all over and even the three nascentstage experts, Gay Bluedragon, Zue Bluedragon and Les Bluedragon were all lightly wounded and certainly not in best condition.

    But even if the situation for them was not good, it was still impressive. The three of them actually managed to hold their ground against the combined attacks of six other nascentstage experts.

 Chapter 20: Great Person

    Sorry that I have been away for so long, after I got back from ukrain there was some stuff with school and I somehow got myself a Virus. So I''m rely sorry for the late relese.

    Chapter 20: Great Person

    An explosion sounded out as one of the RedSerpent clan¡¯s elders, an old nascent cultivator shoot towards Les and threw a fist at her. Les managed to avoid it and appeared behind the elder.

    She formed a hand seal and a beam of qi formed and pierced the elder abdomen. He gave of a pained cry and instantly teleported. He appeared a few meters away and quickly was surrounded by the other RedSerpent clan members and given some basic treatment.

    Zes was secretly amazed. He never thought that the Bluedragon clan would be able to hold their ground to such an extent. Originally he was prepared to treat some half dead ones but now it seems that he had greatly misjudged the power of this father daughter trio.

    But this gave the Bluedragon fraction only a short break. A few moments later the RedSerpent clan once again attacked. This time they were even more vicious and did not hesitate to team up against the city lord and his daughters.

    But even if they were still able to somehow fight back against the RedSerpent clan, it was obvious that they were slowly losing. And that''s without the immortalstage patriarch appearing. Gay Bluedragon and his daughters, Les and Zue Bluedragon were pretty strong, individually they were stronger than the elders of the RedSerpent clan. But even then it was impossible for them to face an immortalstage cultivator.

    That was the difference in cultivation stages. A powerful nascentstage cultivator is able to win against a high number of enemies. But it was very rare for someone of the nascentstage to even be able to run away from an immortalstage cultivator, not even to speak about fighting one. Actually even a hundred elite nascent cultivators are not enough to fight a single immortalstage one.

    So the only reason they were still able to put up a fight against the RedSerpent clan was because the immortalstage patriarch had not stepped in.

    Another explosion rang out. A female elder had tried to get behind Gay Bluedragon and ambush him. But she was noticed and Gay Bluedragon rammed his fist into her head, causing her to spin backwards and smash into the wall of a nearby house. The woman coughed blood and fell unconscious. The power behind this punch was clear.

    Finally the gold robed man that had been standing behind the RedSerpent forces moved. A vanished and then appeared before Gay Bluedragon. He had a cruel smile, showing his vicious nature. He had gray hair and small evil looking eyes, making him look like a perfect anti-hero out of some cartoon.

    Without speaking a word he causally punched towards Gay Bluedragon.

    Gay indifferently smiled, even though he knew that this casually thrown punch would clearly kill him. Blood was on his face and stuck in his hair. His clothes were blood red from the blood soaked in it and wounds were covering his body. Even in this situation he just smiled. He knew that he would die today and there was no way to avoid death so why not smile. He could have cursed the golden gowned man for coming into his city and destroy his life work but he did not.

    He could beg for his life or at least that of his daughters. He could make his clan a branch of the RedSerpent clan and survive. But he did not. Why?

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Zes was shocked and sweat could be seen at his forehead. He had not expected that the things would escalate this quickly. Reis was next to him and was ready to get into action.

    Suddenly a voice could be heard in the minds of all the people in the city. It did not matter who they were or where they were they all that voice. Zes and the golden gowned man were no exception.

    ¡°Even if I will die, I will never yield to the RedSerpent clan. Even if my bloodline is killed my daughters are massacred and my clan is killed. I will never surrender to the RedSerpent clan.

    I will ask you, what do you think is a great man to you?

    Is it someone, who wields power, which has influence? A member of great clan? Someone with skill?

    Are people great because they rule over others?¡±

    The whole city was silent, no one was moving. Not even the golden gowned man that was just about to kill him was moving.

    ¡°I will tell you what a great person is. The humans once had a class of people they called nobles. These nobles were rulers of fractions and of kingdoms. They were rich, they had power, and they had influence.¡±

    An understanding could be seen in Zes eyes.

    ¡°But that made them no great people. What made them great people, were the rules they made themselves. The principles they had and the fact that they were following them.

    Actually there is an even better example. In a former human country, there was a group of people called samurais. These samurais had principles and rules they were following. Out of these principles many were self-imposed. How to live, how to kill, how to die.

    But the most impressive fact was that they were willing to die for their rules and principles. Even if they had to die following their orders, they would die willingly.

    And most important. Even if they themselves knew that their rules and principles were not working anymore, they knew that what they did was wrong and they knew it would bring them no benefit.

    They were still willing to die for it. And they died.

    Don''t you think, that''s what a great person is? A person following his own way, his own rules and principles. Even if they were bad or good, does it matter?

    For me, these humans, these samurais, these nobles were great people worth of admiration.

    That''s why I will stick to my principles and never surrender. Even if it means the end of my bloodline.¡±

    With this his speech ended. It stayed silent until the gold gowned man started laughing.

    ¡°Really? Are you for real? Great people? Humans? You have wasted your last words with such a worthless thing?

    If you really admire these humans so much. Then I will send you right to them.¡±

    With that he threw his fist toward Gay''s head in attempt to crush it.

 Chapter 21: Conditions

    Hey guys here is chapter 21. Hope you enjoy it. By the way, could someonethink of a better discription of this fiction? I just can''t find anything suitable. Just write it into the comments.  Ah, and If someone want''s to give the RedSerpend clans patriarch a name, write it into the comments too. That''s all.

    Chapter 21: Conditions

    The golden gowned man had a cruel smile as he smashed towards Gay''s head. He just despised his ideas and his arrogant nature. But the main reason was that he really enjoyed the idea of crushing this city lord¡¯s scull and let his brain soak the street. It was because he simple hated humans and the idea that there could be anything good in this powerless race.

    This attitude towards human race was shared by a big part of the demons in this world. Actually clans like the Bluedragon clan, which were seeing humanity as a potential enemy and thus feared the possibility of an immortal were not usual. Most demons saw humans as something even lower than animals, something they had to destroy and kill until there was nothing left of humankind.

    They did not know that the reason humans were killed whenever they saw them was because they originally feared them.

    And the patriarch of the RedSerpent clan was such a person. He did not understand the potential of humanity and completely looked down on them.

    So how can he allow someone to praise and admire these bugs, which he utterly despised and hated? Because of all this he looked forward to the feeling of crushing this man¡¯s head and destroy these empty words of him.

    But nothing happened. The smile on the patriarch¡¯s face vanished and was replaced by a frown. He realized that he couldn''t move. His fist was only a few millimeters before Gay¡¯s face and it would only need a nanosecond more for this city lord to lose his life. But he just could not move no matter how much strength he mustered.

    Finally he noticed that no one in the street was moving. It seemed as if everything in the street was frozen and unable to move. Even the water of a small fountain was flouting in the air unable to fall into the basin beneath it.

    Patriarch¡¯s pupils constricted. With much effort he managed to mutter.

    ¡°D-dao of time. But t-that is impossible! How can there exist such an expert in a small town like this?¡±

    Then he saw a young man followed by a beautiful girl calmly strolling into his direction. It seemed as if they would just take a small stroll in a park but they were walking through this street where nobody else could even move a muscle.

    ¡°Master is that me or do you somehow almost always use the dao of time?¡±

    The beautiful girl¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°Well, it''s just really convenient you know? I could have also use the dao of light and use the speed of light in order to get to them and block that fist. But honestly, don''t you think it''s much cooler that way?¡±

    Once again Reis had to admit that her master had a really strange sense of importance. But even so, she had to laugh. It was clear that it wouldn''t be boring following this master of her.

    While the two of them were chattering like this, the patriarch of the RedSerpent clan shuddered.

    Dao of light? That was also a high dragongrade dao. Two dragongrade daos on one person? That was rare. But two high dragongrade daos that was almost heaven defying. But even that would not shock the patriarch like the fact that this brat, which was clearly only of the late nascentstage was able to completely subjugate himself!

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    For someone to be able to effortlessly subjugate someone of a higher cultivation stage would mean that he had a very high comprehension of his dao. But this was a dragongrade dao, known for its difficulty. In this whole world, there was no record of anyone having comprehended it. This brad was able to freeze him, an immortalstage cultivator as nascent cultivator. That would mean that he had at least reached a very high comprehension, which was already nearing complete comprehension.

    As the patriarch was thinking this, the pair of two had already arrived next to them. Zes waved his hand and Gay was able to move his body. Then he formed a small dao essence and gave it to Gay. He stretched out his hand and as he touched the small ball of pulsating qi, his body started to glow and his wounds closed. Even the blood on his body became dust and fell off. Nothing on his body except for his torn cloths indicated that he was fighting a second ago.

    ¡°....., how can I thank you¡±

    Gay first did not know what to say. He had not anticipated that he would be rescued by the immortal, which he tried to kill last night.

    Zes just smiled.

    ¡°Just see it as reward for your speech. I have to say, you have a style. Near death, soaked in blood, speaking of principles and ancient warriors of japan. If I did not know that you were gay, I would think that you were trying to land at some girl.¡±

    Gay blankly looked at Zes. Then he started laughing.

    ¡°Hahaha. Oh, I haven''t heard so much humor and underhanded insults in one sentence for a loooong time.¡±

    His face became serious.

    ¡°But....... NEVER AGAIN CALL ME HOMOSEXUAL! I''M FUCKING HETERO! RETARD!

    Zes looked at him and then started laughing and a short time later Gay also laughed. Two men stood at an almost completely flattened street, the sun was setting and somehow a strange atmosphere was created.

    Reis was just standing there and wondering why she was feeling that she was in a shonen-ai manga while the patriarch was still standing there frozen, wondering if he should draw attention to himself or just wait until they have finished this extremely wrong situation.

    Then Zes with a brilliant smile.

    ¡°#no homo¡±

    And Gay sad with the same brilliant smile.

    ¡°Donno what''s a hashtag, but no homo.¡±

    And so the situation ended and both of them became serious.

    ¡°''key, state your conditions.¡±

    Zes smiling answered.

    ¡°So you knew.¡±

    ¡°Of cause I knew. Why else would you help me?¡±

    Zes pretended to ponder.

    ¡°Goodwill?¡±

    ¡°And dogs learnt to fly...¡±

 Chapter 22: Possesion

    Hey double today, had some time on my hand and so I''ve written another one. This one is bit shorter but I think you will like the end. I will also propably soon write some mature contents soooo look forward to it.

    Chapter 22: Possession

    ¡°Aw, you don''t have to bully me. What have I ever done to you, for you to be so onto me?¡±

    Gay looked at him disgusted.

    ¡°Ok. Just stop pretending and get to the point.¡±

    Zes immediately got serious. Even though he would often fool around if it''s something important, he would always be focused.

    Reis noticed that. Normally she would have expected Zes to play around some more but it seems that the matter was to important. So that he turned serious. She wondered, just what he would ask in return for the Bluedragon clan¡¯s rescue.

    Zes looked into Gay¡¯s eyes and determination could be seen in his eyes.

    ¡°I have a few conditions but most can be discussed later. So I will just state three main conditions. If you can agree to them, I will beat up that golden piece of shit over there and protect your clan from any other faction, which might come here in the future.¡±

    Gay also looked into Zes¡¯s eyes. He knew that this conversation would determinate the survival of his clan and also its future.

    ¡°State your conditions.¡±

    Zes closed his eyes and as he opened them again, a strange light could be seen in it.

    ¡°Condition 1. The Bluedragon clan becomes my vassal and will follow my command. The city will be under my control and will leave the Cers Kingdom.¡±

    Gay frowned. It was acceptable for the Bluedragon clan to become his vassals but that would mean that he would openly show the world that he was an immortal. This was akin to suicide! Furthermore he wants to split up from Cers Kingdom. There was no way that they would just let an immortal live in their territory but there was also no way that they would let someone steal it from them. The things he stated were nothing but suicide to any normal person. But then Gay thought back about the things, which happened the night before.

    Zes had easily made thousands of dao essences, suppressed their power and then continuously tortured the elder of the RedSerpent clan with them until he destroyed his own soul in order to escape the pain.

    And today he had easily frozen an immortalstage cultivator, an elite expert.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    He thought that even though this rascal seemed carefree and an airhead, he was able to attain such great powers in just 10 years. Who knew how powerful he would become in the future?

    All this made him somehow believe that this seemingly suicidal actions were all possible to survive if one followed this person.

    Finally he resolved himself and answered.

    ¡°Fine. From now on the Bluedragon clan will become your vassals and we will follow your command to death. I swear so to the great daos.¡±

    When one swear to the great daos, it would result in a pact. When the person that had sworn broke the promise, all dao would simultaneously attack him and reduce him to cinders. It was akin to have Zes attack one with full power.

    As he heard the promise, Zes nodded and continued.

    ¡°Second condition. Every human found in the vicinity of Bluedragon city by an inhabitant of Bluedragon city must be brought to me and can live in this city as a free person. Every inhabitant of Bluedragon city that violates this rule will be killed by the Bluedragon clan or any inhabitant of Bluedragon city.¡±

    Even though the Bluedragon clan were not the only faction in Bluedragon city, they were the strongest one except for the RedSerpent clan. So no one would complain about any rule, which the Bluedragon clan would make. Also most inhabitants of Bluedragon city where either related to the Bluedragon clan or their vassals.

    Actually the other clans with nascent cultivators were also vassals of the Bluedragon clan. They only feared to help them because they knew that even if all the nascentstage cultivators in Bluedragon city would fight against the RedSerpent clan, they had no chance of victory. So they hold themselves out of the fight in order to not anger the RedSerpent clan.

    But it also meant that after the Bluedragon clan had won, they would have complete control over Bluedragon city.

    Gay knew this and Zes knew it to. He had gathered intel beforehand and clearly understood the situation in Bluedragon city.

    ¡°We will do it like you said.¡±

    Zes breathed in.

    ¡°Third Condition. All female demons in Bluedragon city will be my possession. Your daughters will be my personal pets¡±

 Chapter 23: I havent had it for 10 years

    Hi guys, here is chapter 23. Sorry for the confusion of the last chapter, actually, I just wrote it out of impulse. I hope this chapter clears it. Also maybe there will be a second chapter today, maybe not. it will depent on my free time and motivation. Ah and also I have a-dded mature to this fiction, so look forward to it. And lastly, I have changed the discribtion, cause I just did not like it. That''s all enjoy.

    Chapter 23: I haven''t had it for 10 years

    An awkward atmosphere built up as no one knew what to say. Reis strangely looked at her master and distanced herself from him. Gay just had his mouth open not knowing what to respond to such condition and the rest of the people in the street where not able to even hear anything so they also were quite.

    Zes blinked a few times.

    ¡°Have I really said that right know?¡±

    Gay stayed silent and just imperceptible nodded. Once again it grew silent.

    After some time Zes managed to say something.

    ¡°I''m sorry. I don''t know what was wrong with me to say that. It''s just....., it¡¯s just that I haven''t had it for more than 10 years you know?¡±

    Gay still did not know what to do in this awkward situation. But finally he resolved himself.

    ¡°Well, I can certainly give you my daughters, but as for the rest...¡±

    Zes was thankful that Gay had somehow resolved that standstill.

    ¡°Let''s make it that way. I get your daughters as pets and a few females of your clan as servants. As for the rest... let''s see it as a reparation. Every girl between certain ages has to serve a human as slave for some time. I think that should be fair, no?

    As for the age and the duration, we can discuss that later.¡±

    Gay thought about it for some time. Then he wryly smiled.

    ¡°Do I have a choice?¡±

    Zes playfully answered.

    ¡°Well you could go suicide...¡±

    Gay¡¯s face grew dark.

    ¡°Ah shut up. I comply. I swear by the great daos that I will follow the arrangements we have made.¡±

    Zes clasped his hands together.

    ¡°Then we have a contract. Reis, you take care of the minions. I will throw out the rest of the garbage.¡±

    Reis nodded as a response and smiled. She did not like that RedSerpent clan in the beginning and the things she had seen before did not change her view of them.

    ¡°It would be boring to kill them, while they are frozen. I guess I will first have to let them free.¡±

    Zes dissolved the technique that froze the whole city and the people once again moved around as if nothing had happened.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Reis shoot towards the clan members of the RedSerpent clan and soon pained cries could be heard.

    Reis power skyrocketed after she completed her dao of Jerna and now her power was comparable to that of an early nascentstage cultivator despite still only being on the late corestage. The clan members of the RedSerpent clan were at most late corestage themselves so she could easily slaughter them all by herself.

    Zes turned to the RedSerpent clan patriarch and the elders that wanted to get to their clan members, which were slaughtered by Reis.

    But Zes made a hand seal and suddenly the space changed, caging Zes and them in a separate room making it impossible for them to get to their fellow clan members.

    The elders snorted. They had not realized what happened before as they were too weak and completely frozen in time. Because of this, they thought of Zes as some ordinary nascentstage cultivator with some skill in space dao.

    An elderly looking woman disdainful sad so Zes.

    ¡°So what if you have sealed us in this space? Do you think that you can take us on alone?¡±

    Zes coldly laughed.

    ¡°The question is if you think that you are able to even move a finger faced with me. Ask you patriarch in regards to that.¡±

    The old woman frowned and just wanted to respond to this impertinent youth before her but the patriarch stopped her with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°What do you want in order to let us go?¡±

    He seriously looked to Zes. But the later just pretended to be dumb (as always).

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The patriarch stayed patient.

    ¡°I know that you will probably not betray the Bluedragon clan and help us so I just ask you to let me and my clan go.¡±

    Zes smiled but then decided to give the patriarch a bit face.

    ¡°I''m sorry but I cannot do it. You have heard what I was speaking about with Gay right? Then you should understand who or rather what I am. I cannot allow you to go and spread this. So sorry but it''s impossible to let you or your clan go.¡±

    He did not wait for an answer from the patriarch. Suddenly hundreds of lights formed around Zes, circulating around him and giving of a terrifying pressure.

    ¡°I cannot let you live but I will give your descendants a chance to live. I''m sorry but that¡¯s all I can do.¡±

    The elders were horrified as they understood what those light were and what they were capable of. The patriarch was also shocked but as he heard Zes words, he calmed down and silently nodded.

    Then the world turned white.

 Chapter 24: After the fight

    Jo guys,  todays second chapter, hope you enjoy it. This time some mild mature content (well it''s just talk but still....) if you don''t like it tell me please. :D Ah and tell me what excactly you don''t like about it.

    Chapter 24: After the fight

    While Zes was in the separated space, Reis had already cleaned up the remaining RedSerpent clan troops and waited for Zes to come out.

    Suddenly the space cracked and the isolated space Zes has created broke open reveling Zes. Other than Zes there was nothing in that space. Nothing that would indicate the existence of the RedSerpent clan elders and patriarch.

    Zes walked to Reis. A wry smile on his face.

    ¡°So you have already finished, hmm?¡±

    He petted her head and Reis immediately grew embarrassed. With a red face she tried to get away from Zes.

    The latter laughed and let her go. Then he turned to Gay, which was standing next to his daughters and gave out commands to his clan members and the garrison of the city. They quickly began to clean up the mess that was left after the battle and fill the holes in the streets and houses.

    When Gay saw Zes approaching he respectfully bowed and indicated his daughters to do the same thing. Thus all three of them bowed before Zes.

    ¡°Master, we have started to clean up the streets and repair the damaged houses. Do you have any commands for us?¡±

    Les and Zoe were startled, naturally they had not realized the contract between Gay and Zes as they were completely frozen at that time. Thus they did not understood their father¡¯s attitude towards Zes.

    ¡°Father? What do you ...¡±

    Gay cut of her words.

    ¡°Les, Zoe. I have made a pact with him. He has helped us to get rid of the RedSerpent clan and rescued us from death. In return the Bluedragon clan will serve him as vassals and Bluedragon city will become his.¡±

    The two girls were completely dumfounded. Only hours ago they had fought him and now they were his servants? But Gay had not finished his words.

    ¡°Furthermore you will be his personal pets from now on and be considered his possession. I hope you understand what that means.¡±

    Both of them unbelievingly looked at their father. They were this man''s pets? His possession?

    Gay turned to Zes and respectfully spoke to him.

    ¡°I hope that Master could let them go with me today so that I can have a conversation with them and clear out things. Tomorrow morning I will send them to you.¡±

    ¡°Just do as you see fit. I will now go and get some rest. If you need me for something just tell me through spiritual sense. Otherwise we will speak tomorrow. We still have to decide the other conditions.¡±

    Gay respectfully nodded.

    ¡°As you wish master.¡±

    ¡°Call me Zes. I dislike being called something like master.¡±

    With that he flew away being followed by Reis.

    After sometime of flying Reis turned to Zes.

    ¡°If you dislike being called master, why have you let me call you master?¡±

    Zes pondered.

    ¡°Cause it suits you?¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Reis flabbergast looked at him. Then she got angry.

    ¡°You, why....¡±

    Zes started to laugh lout.

    ¡°Ahhhh, honestly I just forgot about it. You know, it''s just an unimportant detail. One day I would have remembered about it and told you.¡±

    That made Reis even angrier and she started to pout. Zes just continued to laugh as they flew searching for an inn.

    From here on mature content if you don''t want to read it skip to the next chapter.

    After Zes and Reis had left, Gay had given some last commands to his subordinated and then excused himself together with his daughters.

    Now they all sat in the salon of the city lord¡¯s palace. Les and Zoe looked at their father waiting for an explanation.

    Gay breathed in.

    ¡°Earlier, when the patriarch of the RedSerpent clan stepped in, I would have been killed if not for that immortal freezing time and preventing him.¡±

    ¡°Is that the reason to become his vassals and gift your daughters to him as pets?¡±

    Les angrily interrupted him. Gay sighed, he had known that it would be like this. What person could accept that she was given away to a former enemy for no apparent reason?

    ¡°He made me an offer. He had three conditions and in return he would save our Bluedragon clan, and get rid of the RedSerpent clan.

    His first condition was our Bluedragon clan¡¯s loyalty and Bluedragon city. The second condition was that we will welcome every human coming into our city as free inhabitant and his third condition was that you had to become his pets along with some girls that would become his servants. Also every girl of a certain age has to become humans¡¯ slave for a certain period of time. As for how long this period will be, we will have to discuss about it.¡±

    ¡°How could you do something like this? The girls have to become slaves? That''s ridiculous!¡±

    Gay once again sighed.

    ¡°Is it really that ridiculous? We have almost eradicated their whole kind. We should be glad that he did not want to kill us for revenge.¡±

    This silenced the girls. He spoke the truth. Their race had almost killed his whole race. Something like slavery was much better in comparison.

    ¡°But now to the main reason I wanted to speak with you before you become his pets. You will need to learn how to behave as his possession. Don''t forget that for him you are from a race, which has murdered his race. Also he seems pretty young. I think he should still have strong desires. These desires you will have to fulfill, understood?¡±

    The two girls became embarrassed and their head became red.

    ¡°First of all you will listen to all of his commands. It does not matter if wants you to get naked before the whole city or he wants to rape you. Understood? You are his possession, which means he can always get rid of you if you do not follow his words.

    Second, tomorrow you will be presented to him naked. You are his pets and animals normally do not wear clothes. Do not try to hide anything....¡±

    Like this Gay lectured his daughters the whole night how to behave as Zes¡¯s pets and he found more and more erotic things they should not forget to do. It seems that he really was not gay.

 Chapter 25: Difficulties (in more then one way )

    Thirst of all thanks for the good critics, I will do some editing at a later point.

    Here is the knew chapter, hope you like it.

    Chapter 25: Difficulties (in more than one way)

    Vast quantities of qi that rushed were sucked towards a little room inside of an inn in the outskirts of Bluedragon city. Inside of this room were two figures flouting midair. All the qi rushed towards them and they greedily absorbed it. One of the figures was a girl looking about 16 years old and wearing a beautiful red robe. She herself was even more beautiful than her cloths and could be called a peerless beauty. But not only was she beautiful, she also radiated a powerful aura betraying that she was an early nascentstage cultivator.

    Next to her was a young man flouting and also absorbing the qi in an absurd speed. He was wearing a dark blue robe and radiated the aura of the peak nascentstage.

    Naturally that pair of figures were Reis and Zes. After the fight they searched for an inn and then rested for some time. They woke up early in the morning and immediately started to cultivate.

    Since both of their daos were creationstage daos and they also had a certain degree of comprehension towards it, they cultivated much quicker than normal people. Rather it was almost impossible to compare them to other cultivators. If a normal cultivator were to see their speed of absorption and the amounts of qi they were drawing towards them, they would just faint out of envy.

    Suddenly Zes face turned pale and blood came out of the corners of his mouth. He immediately stopped his cultivation and slowly descended onto the ground. Reis that was next to him noticed that change and also ended her cultivation. Worried she asked him.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Zes just wiped away the bloodstains and reassuringly smiled.

    ¡°It''s not a big deal, I have cultivated too quickly and my body is now unable to bear the amounts of qi I''m absorbing. I just have to slow down a bit.

    Also maybe I should start practicing an external training technique. That should make my body more durable and my body should be able to endure it then.¡±

    He searched his memory for an external training technique. The memories Immortal Calmlight had passed him contained many strange cultivation techniques and knowledge that even greater powers had no access to.

    Shortly after he started searching, he had already found a suitable technique for himself.

    External training techniques were techniques that trained the body of a cultivator. Actually there were many cultivators that were only training their body. But there were only few that got to the nascentstage that way.

    After Zes had found a suitable technique he started practicing it right away.

    The cultivation technique was consisting of a set of movements and stances that were meant to stimulate the muscles and draw qi to fuse it into the flesh.

    Zes started slowly making one stance after another but he quickly fell into a state of concentration where he was repeating the movements and stances in quick order.

    He did that for half an hour until he was completely drenched in sweat. He stopped while heavily breathing and inspected his body.

    Even though there were no apparent changes on his body, he knew that he had improved it quite a bit in this short time.

    Since he completely become soaked in sweat he washed himself and changed clothes.

    Then he took Reis that continued to cultivate once she saw that there seemed to be no problems with Zes and set off to the city lord¡¯s palace.

    When they reached the palace they were respectfully welcomed and immediately shown the way to the city lord¡¯s office by the guards. They entered the room and saw Gay sitting there and looking through some documents.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    As he noticed them, he straight away stood up.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    He respectfully bowed to Zes. But Zes only smiled and said.

    ¡°I already said that you do not have to call me master or bow before me. Just call me Zes.¡±

    Gay smiled and it was obvious that he had done it on purpose.

    ¡°As you wish. From now on I will call you Zes-sama¡±

    Zes was taken aback.

    ¡°Isn''t that Japanese? It somehow does not fit in at all.¡±

    ¡°I have found these in some books called manga. My daughters have a hobby to collect human things and these books are part of their collection.¡±

    ¡°Please just call me Zes otherwise it will just not feel right, ok?¡±

    After some more convincing Gay finally gave in. Zes sighed. This was much more tiring then he thought it would be.

    ¡°Well, I have not come here to discuss about these things so let¡¯s come to the point, ok?¡±

    ¡°But of course.¡±

    Like this they started to discuss matters concerning the city. They agreed to invent something like a police to improve public safety and regulate matters regarding humans living in Bluedragon city.

    As for the part with the demon girls serving humans, they agreed to have every girl that had been born in this realm would have to serve a human from the day they turned 22. They would also have to serve them for at least 20 years.

    At that point Zes asked Reis.

    ¡°Oh right, I wanted to ask that all along, how old are you Reis? It''s impossible to guess from your look since you were already corestage when I first met you. Don''t tell me your some old granny.¡±

    Reis became red out of embarrassment and angrily shouted.

    ¡°I''m only 22, ok?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you are in the same age as my daughters, quite funny.¡±

    Gay threw in.

    ¡°By the way, you also have to take them with you as your pets today. I will immediately sent for them.¡±

    He did not even tried to hide that he was looking for a chance to do that the whole time. Slowly Zes became scared of Gay, he was just too much of a perfect butler. If he were to change his name to Sebastian and wear a butler outfit he would easily pass any evaluation.

    The door cracked as a servant opened it.

    ¡°Ah, there they are.¡±

    As the door opened Les and Zoe entered the room. They had red faces and only stared at their feet as they walked in. The reason for that was that they were completely naked except for a collar with some symbols on it.

    Their white twin peaks were sticking out and making an awesome view for every man that was not gay. (Ohhhhh)

    Zes had to admit that he had difficulties to control his lower body and could not take his view of the two beauties that were standing there completely naked.

 Chapter 26: Dao of Celestialwater

    Hi, here is todays chapter. I will not mark the parts with mature content, cause it would interrupt the storyline. That''s all.

    Chapter 26:

    After some time passed Zes finally managed to calm himself down and he averted his eyes from the two naked beauties before him, and looked at Gay.

    ¡°Thank you¡­.. I just have to thank you for giving me such a feast for my eyes. Thumbs up.¡±

    Gay only shrewdly nodded. He gave his daughters a signal. Both the girls bowed deeply, which caused their twin peaks to bounce a bit.

    ¡°We will be in your care from now on.¡±

    Their heads red as tomato, they straightened up and once again it caused their boobs to bounce a bit giving Zes almost an instakill.

    Blood was running from Zes nose as he could not help himself but praise Gay in his mind. He even thought about to stop bulling Gay but nay, it was just too funny.

    He thought of something and suddenly two pairs of clothing appeared in his hand. One of them red while the other one blue. They came from a ring on Zes right hand. This ring was an interspatial ring (a ring containing a space inside of it). The size of the space contained in an interspatial ring were waring. Generally they were about 10 meters into all directions but there were also rings containing an entire buildings inside of them. Interspatial rings with 10 meter in diameter were pretty commonly used by cultivators as they were much more convenient than carrying a bag, while rings with bigger spaces were usually in the possession of greater clans.

    The ring Zes had was a normal one having only a space of 10 square meters. He had bought it while shopping with Reis the other day.

    Zes passed the clothes to the two girls, which quickly wore them.

    The clothes were identical except for the color. It consisted of a very short tunic that reached right under their breasts and a skirt that reached 10 cm over their knees. All in all it could be said to be a very revealing outfit, which perfectly brought out beauty of their bodies. Even so, it was much better than having to be naked the whole time.

    ¡°Oh, so you were already prepared for this?¡±

    Gay asked surprised. For Zes to have such clothes with him it seemed that he already knew that he would need them.

    But Zes only scratched his head.

    ¡°Well originally I wanted Reis to wear it. But I guess it''s even better that way.¡±

    Gay looked at Reis as if to imagine her wearing the clothes.

    ¡°You sure have good taste.¡±

    ¡°It''s one of my better characteristics.¡±

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Zes smiled. When he looked at the pair of sisters that was still standing in the middle of the room, unsure what to do his gaze turned lewd.

    ¡°Oh well, it would be a waste to hide their beauty under these clothes the whole time. When we are alone, you will be naked, ''key?¡±

    Zes had to admit that he just could not resist the temptation of regularly seeing bodies of these two beauties. Reis that had been standing next to him the whole time could not help but shudder. She realized that her seemingly not interested master had quite the pent up desire. But she knew that Zes was not the type of person to get unreasonable so he quickly calmed down again.

    She only guessed that she would also have to get naked just like the two sisters.

    ¡°Ah, Zes I have also arranged a mansion for you to live in and already send the servants you requested there. Do not worry, I have only picked out the most beautiful girls to be your servants. I''m certain that you will be pleased with them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes. After yesterday¡¯s lecture everyone knows how to behave as a servant.¡±

    As Les said that, she started to laugh. She had realized that her master seemed to be pretty relaxed so she also could calm down a bit. That did not mean, that she wasn''t nervous to wear such revealing clothes and the prospect to be naked when they will be in the mansion.

    Zoe felt the same way. Earlier she was very tensed because she feared that their master would like to humiliate them the whole time. But now it seems that although their master was quite a pervert, he would not force them to do overly unreasonable things.

    ¡°Your right, after yesterday¡¯s lectures I''m quite sure that dad is not homo, even though his name and his background indicates it.¡±

    Zes was secretly amazed. He had thought that it would take him quite a bit of time to slowly calm the two of them down. But now it seems that it would not be necessary.

    As he thought about it, he suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, I still have something to give the Bluedragon clan. Your clan¡¯s specialty was the dao of Heavenwater a middle dragonstage dao, right?

    Gay was surprised. He had not expected that Zes was interested in their family''s dao.

    ¡°Well, yes. Most of my clansmen are following the dao of Heavenwater.¡±

    Zes smiled and controlled some qi. He quickly formed an orb out of it. This orb was blue with fine lines waving over its surface, radiating a feeling of unrest and power, coldness and wildness.

    ¡°I will gift you this. This orb contains a dao. It''s the dao of celestialwater, a low creationgrade dao. Bind this orb with your blood, afterward every descendant of your bloodline will be able to learn it by touching this orb.¡±

 Chapter 27: Mansion

    Ok, here is today¡¯s share. I have once again done some editing. I know that there are still some mistakes, but if I were to control every chapter I have written, I would have to spend quite some time on this. So I will focus on my newly written chapters. Also there will always be mistakes. This is because I''m no nativspeaker and also that I''m doing this alone and in my free time. Even so i hope that you can enjoy this story despite the grammar mistakes and the other shit.

    Chapter 27: Mansion

    Gay and his daughters were shocked. A treasure that could pass on a creationstage dao, even though it was only a low grade one. There was no way to even estimate its value.

    Creationstage daos themselves were things out of myths. But a treasure allowing to pass it to a whole clan? That was unbelievable!

    ¡°Well even though it can pass it on, you still have to comprehend it on your own.¡±

    Gay slowly nodded. He still could not believe that he just got such a valuable thing. Reis knew what her master was capable of and it did not surprised her that he had given them such a thing.

    If he wanted them to be useful in the future, he had to support them so they could grow stronger. Zes was walking a path were the cultivators of nascentstage and lower weren¡¯t worth much. If they wanted to help him, they would have to only grow stronger and stronger.

    Zes tossed the small bead to Gay who caught it. As he touched it, he suddenly had an enlightenment. A feeling of understanding appeared in his head and he instantly knew what he had to do in order to comprehend the dao of Celestialwater. He made a small wound on his finger and dropped a few drops of blood onto it.

    He carefully passed the bead to Les and Zoe. As they touched it, they also felt the way of comprehending it. After they had all touched it, Gay took it again, put it into a box and instructed a servant to bring it straight to the treasury.

    ¡°So, we will announce the changes in two days. Are you sure that everybody will accept it?¡±

    Zes asked Gay with a troubled look.

    ¡°Most of the inhabitants in Bluedragon city are either Bluedragon clan members or clansmen of our vassal clans. The vassal clans have already been informed and have agreed. They will give you an oath when we will announce your rule over the city so they could only be a few rogue cultivators, which would choose to leave. But this would not affect us too much.

    The main problem is how we are going to fight against the troops the Cers kingdom will send.¡±

    Zes nodded.

    ¡°That''s good. As for the Cers kingdom, you don''t have to worry about them. I will do something about this in two days.

    For now, just behave normally and concentrate on comprehending the dao of Celestialwater. I will also take my leave now. If you need me, I will cultivate in the mansion.¡±

    Like that he left the room followed by Reis, Les and Zoe.

    Gay breathed out. He had really chosen well to become Zes subordinate. Not only his clan survived, it also received such a treasure from him. It only bugged him that his daughters would have to be his pets. But it seems that Zes was not going to take revenge on them and even though he was quite perverted, this much was quite normal for every healthy man.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    He spent some time organizing the documents concerning the city and then left the room. He went to a study and took out a book he had hidden under an armchair.

    Black Butler

    Zes and the girls headed straight to the mansion that Gay had already prepared for them. Zes was looking forward to get there as he guessed that the servants Gay had already send there were also naked like Les and Zoe were. Also he naturally looked forward to once again seeing Les and Zoe''s perfect bodies. In his mind he was also going to get Reis to do the same and he fantasized about the beautiful view he would be able to enjoy.

    It took them not even 5 minutes by foot to reach the mansion. Gay selected a mansion next to the city lord¡¯s palace as it would be troublesome to call him from the other side of the city every time they would need his presence.

    The mansion was a three stories building in an Asian style. It was surrounded by a white wall. Inside of the wall was a beautiful garden with black bamboo and a small stream that was surrounded by stones in different sizes.

    At the gate of the mansion were two guards from the Bluedragon clan. Both guards were on the late Corestage, only one step from the nascentstage.

    The guards saluted as they saw Zes and his pets, and immediately let them in.

    Zes was really pleased with the mansion. Even though it was smaller than the city lord¡¯s palace, it was quite big and Zes was actually a big fan of bamboo.

    The servants in the mansion came as soon as Zes came in and lined up before him.

    They were not naked like Zes thought they would be but wore short tunics revealing their belly''s and short skirts. They wore almost the same things as Zoe and Les. Only their tunics were a bit shorter, revealing a bit of their breasts and their skirts were only barely covering up the most important area. Also the material their clothes were made of was almost transparent reveling much more than the ones of Les and Zoe.

    Zes gulped down and then chuckled.

    ¡°Seems that Gay and I have very similar tastes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you are also gay? I have worried pointlessly.¡±

    Zoe interrupted smiling.

    ¡°Shut up, not that tastes.

    And also should you get naked already?¡±

    Les pinched Zoe and started taking of her clothes. After a bit of complaining Zoe also took them of and Zes once again felt like he was looking at a scene right from heaven. Then he smiled.

    ¡°Oh, Reis. Should you do the same thing like them?¡±

    Reis cursed and also took of the robe she was wearing.

    Like this three beauties were standing naked before Zes.

 Chapter 28: Divine Body of Immortals

    Hi here is todays chapter. First of all I want to thx acel1209 for editing chapter 27. But because of him I now see the usefulness of a native english speaker doing editing. So I would like to ask if anyone would be willing to do that. I can understand that you could have other things to do, but I still ask in hope to find someone, that has some free time and can help me to make this LN better. Ah and also I will be away for week. I have a class trip and honestly I do not know if I will have the chance and time to write anything in that period. I do not say that I will not write anything, but it could be possible. My trip starts tomorrow evening and I will be back next Friday.

    Chapter 28: Divine Body of Immortals

    Zes quietly enjoyed the view for some time but then managed to cast away his gaze. He knew that he was quite perverted but even so he tried to control himself. He was after all someone that grew up in modern society and had some sense of ethic.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.. Let''s first pick our rooms ok?¡±

    He said while turning away from the three beauties. The servants led them into the mansion.

    The servants were living on the first floor. At the second floor there were some vacant rooms, a hall that was meant for celebrations and stuff, and a few cultivation rooms.

    Everything inside the house was made in an Asian style and out of some dark wood Zes did not know. The walls were out of a white kind of stone that radiated small amounts of qi. Everything in the mansion seemed to be perfectly matched with its surroundings and some paintings were hanging on the walls. Each of the paintings had a word written in the demon language on it. Every word gave of a feeling of perfectness and might. It seems that Gay had a calligraphy master make it for him.

    It was obvious that the materials that were used to build the house were top class. A building like this was worth a lot and the area it was built in was right in the center of the city.

    Gay had evidently not spared anything in order to make Zes satisfied.

    Stairs led to the third floor. It had a total of four rooms with the biggest one being surrounded by the three other rooms. The three rooms had a connection to the big room in the middle and every one of them had a beautiful bed and some other furniture out of the same black wood as the rest of the house. The room in the middle had a balcony, giving one a wonderful view over Bluedragon city.

    Zes was speechless. Just how did Gay managed to make things in this mansion so perfect? Why were there three rooms in such a constellation?

    ¡°Wow, can Gay see the future or how is this possible?¡±

    Reis, Les and Zoe were similarly speechless. This mansion was clearly first class. Even in the capital of Cers kingdom it would be hard to find such a mansion outside the royal palace. But most importantly, could it be a coincident that there were three rooms that were all leading to a big room in the middle?

    Everyone in the room had to admit that Gay was scarier than they thought. He had managed to arrange something like this in just one night. It was frightening to think about what he would have done if he had more time!

    Even so they quickly picked their rooms. Reis picked the left room, while Zoe and Les took the room in the middle together. Blushing they explained.

    ¡°We are not really confident to be able to please you alone so we will take a room together.¡±

    They immediately disappeared in their room. Zes just stood there not knowing if to cry or to laugh. He had never expected this pair of sisters to be so aggressive. He helplessly shrugged his shoulders and turned to Reis.

    ¡°Now you guys have free time until evening. Just do whatever you want to.¡±

    Then he also went into his room. Naturally it was the biggest one with the connections to the other ones.

    After entering the room, he first sat cross legged on his bed and sorted his thoughts. Many things had happened in the last few days and even though he normally appeared to be very carefree, he actually always calculated everything he did.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.The thing that happened were originally not planned and so Zes had to improvise quite a lot. Also the fights of the last few days took their toll. All of that had tired him out and so he had to relax a bid before doing anything else.

    He sat like this for about an hour. As he stood up, his mind felt relaxed and his body also felt good. As they say, a relaxed mind will always result in a relaxed body.

    After that he started to practice his external training technique. While practicing it, he suddenly remembered that he did not even new the name of the technique nor anything about it origin.

    When he chose it he just looked for a random technique that could quickly improve his body and did not bother with anything else. But now he felt that it was rude to cultivate a technique without even knowing its name and origin.

    He quickly searched his memories and found the technique.

    Divine Body of Immortals

    The technique allows a human to cultivate one body up to the deity stage.

    It has a total of 7 stages corresponding to cultivation stages. The first stage corresponds to the body stage while the seventh stage has the power to fight deities.

    Also every stage one masters, you can produce a divine body. This divine body has its own conscience that is connected to your mind. It''s able to show a part of your own power. Also the higher your mastery of the Divine Body of Immortal, the more power the body will be able to show.

    At the first stage it can only have a seventh of your power and at the seventh stage every divine body will have the same strength as you yourself.

    Zes was impressed. This Divine Body of Immoral was much more profound than he thought. A technique that allowed one to create clones was almost unheard of and opened almost limitless possibilities.

    But the most important point was that once he would have reached the seventh stage. he would be able to produce 7 divine bodies with the same strength as him.

    But it was still a long way to the seventh stage. Right now he had not even comprehended the first stage and it seemed that it would take him some effort to do it.

    Zes immediately resumed practicing this technique of his. He practiced for a few hours until he was completely drenched in sweat. Then he changed his clothes and started cultivating. Soon the usual pool of qi swirled around him and his body greedily absorbed the qi around him.

    He stayed like this until evening. When it started to become dark, he stopped and stood up. He went out of the room, down the stairs and into the salon that was located on the second floor.

    As he came in, he immediately saw Reis, Zoe and Les still naked sitting there and chatting.

    ¡°Wow, Big sis Reis so you are from the famous Jerna clan?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes. But my clan had declined quite a lot. It''s only a shade of its former glory.¡±

    When Zes stepped in the girls stopped their chattering and looked to Zes. But Zes only averted his eyes and said.

    ¡°Girls let''s change the rules, you only have to stay naked on the third floor ok?¡±

    The girls happily accepted it and quickly wore their clothes. This time Reis also wore the very revealing outfit like Zoe and Les. For Zes to change the rules was because he was not sure if he really could control himself if he were to always see the three of them naked.

    After they had changed into their clothes Zes smiled a devilish grin and said.

    ¡°Well, the readers want me to make you stronger. So get ready for some hard time!

 Chapter 29: Lesson

    Hi guy''s, here is chapter 29. As I wrote yesterday, I will be on a trip until Friday, so I do not now, if I can write a chapter everyday. But it''s almost certain, that I will write at least one or two chapters. hope you understand it. If not, just commit suicide over it. Not my problem. Also I''m now writing on my tablet, so everything is a bit different from normal.

    Enough of this here is chapter 29 I hope you like it.

    Chapter 29 Lesson

    Les and Zoe did not knew what to reply to that. Even though Zes was strong, what could a person that was only cultivating for 10 odd years possibly teach a nascentstage expert of a cultivator clan?

    Reis on the other hand already knew, that Zes had some strange knowledge regarding cultivation and the dao''s and that the humans of this realm seemed to have a much deeper comprehension towards the natural law''s of the world then the demons and humans from the other one.

    Zes sat onto a chair looked into their eyes and seriously asked.

    "First of all, tell me what do you think is qi?"

    The girls pondered for some time and though about it. Not many cultivators though about qi, as most saw it as natural, as something that had always been there and will always be there. So they saw no use in thinking about something seemingly pointless. Finally Reis answered.

    "Um, as far as I know qi is the natural energy of nature, we cultivators absorb in order to strengthen our bodies and control it in techniques."

    Zes slowly nodded.

    "Well that''s what you demons believe qi to be, but that''s only a very crude way to characterise qi.

    Qi is a form of energy, that''s right. But if it''s  the energy of nature how come that there was no qi in this realm, before you demons came her? How could there have been any live on this realm, if there was no energy of nature, no dao of live?"

    The girls did not knew what to answer. It was true, there had been no qi in this world before they came here. It only appeared after they used their own qi that was stored inside their dantian''s and slaughtered the humans with it. After that it just became more without anyone really caring about it, since it did not really changed anything.

    "I will tell you. Qi is only another form of energy, as well as matter is only energy in another form. Originally there had been no qi in this realm, but when you demons came into it you also brought quite a bit of qi with you. This qi reacted with the matter of our world and dissolved it into qi, resulting in an increase of the qi in the surroundings. This qi did the same and also dissolved another form of energy and formed it into qi. like this it became more and more qi until it became like it''s now."

    Reis and Les were astonished. Zes words made sense, but they themselves would never think of something like this. They would not even try to do so.

    But Zoe sceptically responded.

    "How can matter be the same as qi? Qi is not something you can touch, while the thinks we walk on are all out of matter. More importantly how could you humans no something like that even we demons did not knew about?"

    Zoe could not accept, that the humans that were looked down upon by everyone could have  had such an deep comprehension of the natural laws. An comprehension that clearly exceeded their own. She knew, that humans could not be that bad, as they produced a monster like Zes. But for them to exceed them by so much? She could not accept this so easy.

    Zes looked at her strangely.

    "Shouldn''t you first think a bit before talking? Can you not create matter out of qi? Can you not produce water, fire earth with just using a bit of qi? Aren''t you flying by using qi in order to stand on it or shoot you threw the space? Believe me, there were many smart humans, that were thousands of times more intelligent then you, that have spent their lives trying to understand the world. The things they said were tested and sawn as correct."

    His tone changed. It seemed, that he got angry.

    "Do you think that you as mere demons could just disregard everything we humans have worked for, that we have ever managed to do? It maybe the truth, that you were stronger in therm of power, but in everything else humanity was eons ahead of you.¡­"

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Zes stopped as he saw, that he had scared the girls. This was the first time they had seen him angry since the incident  with the elder nascent cultivator. Zes realized, that he had jelled at them unjustly. How could they just believe like this that everything they were taught was wrong and humans they saw as inferior had long since discovered the real thing.

    But he really could not stand the attitude of demons, to disregard everything that was human. To trample on it and make it bad. Also there had been a shadow in his hearth from the first day the demons came into this realm and he became a cultivator. Every time a demon would speak badly about humanity or his parents he would loose control and become irrationally angry.

    "I''m sorry¡­."

    He apologized. But Zoe immediately cut of his words.

    "No, it''s nothing please just resume. It''s my fault for not being able to believe that humanity could have been so much ahead of us in this regard."

    She felt some shame, as she knew, that she had looked down onto humanity as the other demons, althought she should know better. The situation was resolved like this and Zes slowly resumed to explain, what he wanted to get to.

    "But even if it''s able to dissolve other energy forms and form them to qi, in the end qi is just another energy form. So it there has to be an origin. Something that makes the foundation of everything else.

    This origin is the same for every energy form that existed. Qi, matter, heat, electricity. Every of them is composed out of an energy, so simple that it can be the origin for everything there is."

    The girls head spun. This was something even more profound then a creationstage dao. It was the Principe behind dao''s and everything around them. It explained the whole world and changed their view on the world. it could be said, that they had a very narrow view onto the world. Being focused on dao''s and qi techniques. Now they noticed, that there was something bigger behind it and they suddenly saw aspects they never saw before.

    "My dao of Emperor is nothing else but a dao controlling that original energy and giving it a shape in form of another dao."

    Now Reis understood, how it was possible for Zes to recreate her dao of Jerna, by only knowing it''s attributes. He just used original energy to simulate a dao with the attributes she told him and then formed it along the results of it.

    But Les and Zoe were just shocked. This dao of Zes, was just to much of a cheat! He could use every dao he wanted, by just controlling the energy it was based on. He did not even had to comprehend it before hand!

    But their thoughts changed with the next sentence.

    "Even if it sound easy. In order to form a dao, I have to simulate it in my head and understand the rules behind it. The rules behind dao''s are the same as energies. There may be many different rules, but they are all based on a few simple ones. I have to use this simple ones to recreate the other ones and use them to simulate a dao."

    "Does that mean, that you have to first simulate the rules of a dao, simulate the dao itself and then create it?"

    To calculate the rules of a dao and then simulate it in ones head while meditating for some years was hard enough, but to do that in midst of a fight? One had to have a unimagined brain capability to do this and more importantly you would have to stay completely clam and composed!

    "Well not exactly. Once I form a dao, I can roughly remember 10 or twelfth dao''s at a time. I can use them without having to recreate everything. As for the rest, I can simulate a dao including the rules behind it in about 10 micro seconds. Otherwise how could I have released so many dao essences in one fight?"

    Silence. Les, Reis and Zoe stared at Zes as if they would look at some monster from another world that was talking about world domination.

 Chapter 30 A night

    Hi guys I have freaking bad internet. So releases also can not come for the time being. By the way it''s also to bad for me to do formating

    Chapter 30

    Reis, Zoe and Les were completely dumbfound. 10 microseconds? That''s ridiculous! How can there be anyone able to process something so complex in mere 10 microseconds?

    "Well, my dao of Emperor is still at its most simple stage. Right now it can only use daos and nothing else. At a later stage it will be able to use different kinds of energies and will not be restricted to the daos. This will also be the point at which the daos will stop being another form of natural rules and start evolving into something else."

    That overpowered dao was not the end but just the beginning? For real? Also just what kind of power would be even higher than the almighty daos?

    All this crossed the girls mind as they tried to comprehend what they had been told by now. But even as they tried their uttermost, they knew that it would take them some time to start understanding what Zes had told them. At the same time they knew that it would greatly enhance their strength and comprehension toward their respective dao. Even now, when they did not even understood a tiny bit of the things he explained, they still felt something change inside of them.

    "Well, I think that should be enough for today. I believe you have enough to think about it for some time. Next evening I shall teach you more things. So until then think about what I told you now and cultivate a bit."

    He smilingly left the room. He now felt refreshed. For 10 years he had researched on a way to connect human knowledge and ancient techniques, and in the end it resulted in the things he had told them this evening. But the problem was that for 10 years despite having such huge breakthroughs, he never had anyone to talk about it resulting in him getting kind of depressed.

    But now he finally had the opportunity to talk about the things he discovered. To talk about the things that occupied 10 years of his life.

    This relaxed Zes quite a lot and when he got into his room, he did not immediately resumed to cultivate or train his  divine body of the Immortal but rather sat down and enjoyed this feeling of having his work cherished by others.

    After 5 odd minutes he sighed and stood up. He could not just enjoy himself right now. Too many things relied on his intervention right now and he had many things he had to do tonight. Zes went out at the balcony and looked at the beautiful scene of Bluedragon city''s nightlife. The city was full of lights and bustling of town¡¯s folk, wandering through the streets and visiting the clubs and restaurants of the city.

    It looked just like a big city from the former era of humanity. New York, Tokyo or Los Angeles all looked alike. Bustling nightlife of humans that just want to relax and wander through the city or drink until losing consciousness. Now it seems that demons also enjoyed doing so.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Zes sighed and took away his gaze from this beautiful sight. He jumped into the air and slowly floated into the dark night surrounding the mansion.

    His destination was the city lord¡¯s mansion. He did trust Gay. And he did not believed that he would easily betray him. Otherwise he would not have gifted him a creationstage dao that easily.

    But he did not believe that there would be no spies of the royal family inside the mansion. Every royalty would keep an eye on a powerful factions in their territory and even though the Bluedragon clan could not compare to the clans of the capital, it was still an overlord of a bigger sized city. So it was unlikely for there to be no spies at all.

    The mansion was originally near to the palace and so he almost immediately stood before the palace and spread out his divine sense. It quickly covered the whole palace and Zes could see everything going on inside of it. There was no fear of him being discovered by anyone as he was a late stage nascent cultivator even a bit stronger then Gay. So nobody would be able to feel his presence as long as he hid it.

    He saw the stuff in the kitchen making preparations for dinner and servants cleaning rooms. But most importantly he saw Gay sitting in an armchair inside a study and reading something he almost immediately recognized.

    It was a manga. Since Zes had been originally an otaku, he instantly recognized the title.

    It was Black Butler.

    Also what made Zes speechless was that, next to Gay there was a stable of other Black Butler episodes. A chair was covered by a uniform. Yup it was exactly what you think, it was a butler uniform.

    So that''s why he seemed like the perfect butler this morning. With Sebastian as his idol, he could not be a bad butler.

    But Gay reading manga was not what Zes searched for, even though it was really funny. So he searched on.

    In a room he saw a servant writing something onto a paper. He did so very hasty and rushed. It seemed that he did not wanted to be discovered by anyone doing so. But the most important fact was that the door to the room was locked.

    All in all Zes could not complain. This was just too obvious for him to somehow oversee. He silently used the dao of space cracking open a space and using it to get into the building without being found. Like this he reached the room containing the writing servant. He stepped out of the space he created and appeared right behind the writing man.

    The man did not react as Zes still hid his aura and there were no noise, which would betray his arrival. He just kept writing. Zes did not bothered to let the man realize him. He just formed a dagger out of darkness and with one chop severed his head. Blood sprayed as the head fell down with a bump. Even so, there was no blood at Zes clothes and nothing indicated that he had just murdered someone. He just cracked the space again and vanished in the void.

 Chapter 31 Normal day

    Hi guys, right now everything is rushed, so I will do the editing after I got back.

    Chapter 31 Normal Day

    After Zes had killed the spy, he had vanished by using the dao of space to disappear and then appear next to Gay. Gay at first did not noticed him and continued reading the manga. Zes tapped on Gay¡¯s shoulder and made his aura reappear.

    Gay almost got an infarct as he did not see Zes coming at all.

    "Good evening, sorry for interrupting you while you are reading your ahm¡­. lecture?"

    Gay grew embarrassed and quickly put away the manga in his hand. He did not expected Zes to come visiting him so late in the evening.

    "Uhm, no problem ¡­.I guess?

    Or rather, what can I help you with at this late hour?"

    "Oh, it''s nothing major, I just wanted to tell you that I just got rid of a spy of the royal family that was servant in the palace."

    Gay grew pale. There was no guaranty, what Zes would do if he thought that this spy was employed by Gay to report to the royal family without Zes finding out. Zes noticed his worries.

    "Don''t worry. I do not believe that this guy was employed by you. Also he had been writing a letter before I killed him. He reported that he was not found out yet but that there had been strange developments here.

    It seems that he did not know any really important details. Anyway, he will never be able to report anything anymore."

    Gay shivered. The efficiency of Zes made him overawed. He had been in this city for mere 3 days. But in this short time he had overthrown everything in it. He had subdued all the nascent cultivators in Bluedragon city by himself. Destroyed the strongest clan in Bluedragon city and finally became the ruler of it, even killing of the spies of the royal family. All the things that had been functioning peacefully for almost 10 years had been changed in only 3 days.

    "Well, that''s all, I will just let you resume ¡­ with what you were doing¡­."

    He just left from the window and flew back to the mansion. Gay was left behind, giving instructions to clean up the corpse of the spy and after a long time of work, once again read his beloved manga.

    Zes himself entered the mansion by the balcony in his room and sneaked into his room. The third floor was completely silent. It seemed that the girls had already gone to sleep and the servants also slept in their rooms on the first floor.

    Zes sneaked into Reis room and looked at her sleeping body. She was naked as they had agreed and out of an unknown reason she was not covered by any blanket but was just lying there on her side and soundly slept. Zes took a blanket out of a shelf and covered her with it. Even without it she would not feel cold as she was on the nascentstage and her body would not feel any normal cold. Although he knew that, he still covered her up with it. And while he was at it he also once gripped her boobs and felt their softness. After that he immediately left the room as he felt like his lower body began to react.

    After that he sneaked into the room of Zoe and Les. Both of them were lying on the bed, holding their hands and also being totally exposed. Zes once again took a blanket and covered them with it. This time he left without any further incident.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    He went to bed and lied down. Clearing his mind he thought back to the softness of Reis breasts.

    The next morning he woke up while being stared by Les, Reis and Zoe. They all looked down onto his face, having a light blush on their faces.

    "Thanks for the blankets."

    All three of them said in unison. Zes just had to admit that they looked really cute, blushing with their beautiful faces. They were still completely naked so he quickly told them to wear clothes and then they all went down to take their breakfast. Even so, Zes was constantly attacked by lewdness as every servant wore an even shorter version of the clothes he gave to Reis, Zoe and Les. Also the material their clothes were out were almost transparent, making the temptation even stronger.

    Like this, he ate together with the girls. After that they separated as the girls wanted to go shopping in the city before starting to cultivate, while Zes was burning to complete the first stage of the divine body of Immortals.

    Zes cultivated this external technique for almost half a day and then stopped.

    "I''m really close to the first stage. I reckon I will be able to able to break through in about 2 days. By then my power will nearly double.

    He changed his clothes, which were once again drenched in sweat and started to cultivate once more. He was on the peak nascentstage only a step from immortalstage. Once he would break through, he would be much stronger than before. And in order to protect this city and revive humanity, he would need as much strength as he could get.

    Qi was sucked towards him and his body absorbed more and more qi. It was as if his body was an endless pit, waiting to be filled with qi. Golden qi filled the room and gave it an out of the world like feeling. It was as if you would enter the territory of an ancient supreme expert.

    Suddenly a servant knocked at the door.

    "Master, Mistress Reis, Mistress Zoe and Mistress Les ask you to come in to the salon."

    The servant was a young girl looking around 19 years old. Her breasts that lurked out of her clothes made an alluring temptation and her voice was soft and pleasant. All in all she could be called a great beauty. Although she did not quite measured up to Reis and the Bluedragon Sisters.

    As the servant entered the room, she nearly fainted from the concentration of qi inside of it.

    "Impossible¡­"

    Zes stood up and smiled.

    "I will be there in a few seconds."

    The girl only managed to nod and quickly left the room. As she left it, she noticed astonished that her cultivation that had been at the early condensionstage directly climbed up to the mid condensionstage. That short time in the room forcefully raised her cultivation by a whole level.

    Zes quickly fixed his loose robe and headed down to the salon. As he entered it, he saw the three girls standing there.

 Chapter 32 Human?

    Hi today''s chapter

    Chapter 32 Human?

    The three of them stood there chattering around. As they saw Zes, they grew excited and ran to him. But before they could say anything Zes suddenly blurred out.

    "Eh, I just remembered that I have never saw your beast form, did I?"

    The girls were startled. Every demon had a beast form. It could also be considered their original form as it was inherited from their parents. Also most clans consisted of one kind of beast form. But for demons, the beast form was something very private, they normally did not show to anyone. But Zes was their master and to be accurate they were his pets. So it was only normal for him to want to see their animal form.

    Even so they hesitated. It after all was something very special to them. Zes also noticed that and did not force them.

    "Well if you do not want to do it, then you do not have to do it. It was just something I was interested in so¡­"

    But Reis interrupted.

    "..No, it¡¯s ok. We are after all your pets and it should become normal for us to change into beast form as we are your animals."

    Zoe and Les also nodded and they all started to change their form. A light appeared around them as they slowly changed into animals.

    Reis was surrounded by a green light. She first grew smaller to about 40 cm. Then ears appeared at her head and her face changed. As she was finished. She became a small white fox with green ears. Her appearance was really cute. So cute that Zes could not help but immediately hug her and pet her head. Her fur felt nice and looked like finest silk.

    It was just too cute to be true.

    Les and Zoe were surrounded by a blue light and also first grew smaller. Then they grew beautiful blue scales. In the end they became two small blue dragons also being so cute that Zes hugged them as well.

    "Guys your just tooooooo cute. Cuteness level over 9000. Why do you not like this form?"

    Reis answered, what looked quite strange as she was a fox speaking "human" speech.

    "It''s just that we demons do not like to be remembered, that we are not that different from normal animals. That''s why we take this humanoid form."

    "But you know that you are imitating humans with that, right?"

    Reis did not know what to respond to that. It was true. They essentially imitated humans in order to not be mixed up with normal animals.

    "Also, you do not really have to do that. Even though you are really too cute. If you do not like it you can just stay in your human form."

    But Reis, the fox suddenly jumped at Zes shoulder and sat down there. Les and Zoe also flew to Zes arms and attached themselves to them like a wrist band.

    "No, I think, this has also some advantages. It''s quite comfortable to travel like this. I think we will occasionally stay like this if it''s ok with you."

    Zoe''s voice sounded from his arm. Zes did not really know how to react. He understood that they mainly said that because of him and normally never would accept something like this. In the end he just smiled and nodded.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    "How could I not like to be surrounded by such cuties?"

    It was strange, it seemed, that the white fox and the two blue dragons became red for a moment. But it was only for a moment and they quickly turned back into their original colors.

    "Ah, you wanted to show me something didn''t you?"

    "Oh, yes!"

    They quickly turned back into their humanoid forms and gathered before Zes. A servant came in bringing someone inside. It was a young man, looking around 18 years old, wearing some lumps. Zes was shocked. It was not because of the fact that he was obviously a slave. He hadn¡¯t problem with slavery at all. What shocked him was that he had no aura that marked a demon.

    "We have found him at the slave market. He had just been brought here by a slave merchant. Of course we have immediately freed him with our authority as the daughters of the city lord."

    Zes did not react for quite some time. It seemed as if his brain was not able to process what had just happened. The human youth scratched his head but stayed silent. He did not really understood the situation. It seemed that he was bought by some rich demons but now the person he would belong to was frozen.

    The situation became awkward until Reis tapped at Zes shoulder. That woke him up from his strange state. He blinked a few time and then sighed emotionally.

    He walked to the human youth while having a troubled facial expression. He had not really interacted with humans in 10 years so he had felt awkward facing this young man. He asked in English.

    "What is your name?"

    The human youth was surprised as he had never met any demon capable of speaking a human language. Of course he assumed that Zes was a demon as there were no free humans in this time and he felt the powerful aura, which other demons also emitted. The aura of him seemed to be different from the rest but it was certain that he was no normal human being.

    "I''m Maaran Rolang."

    He responded in perfect English.

    "Where are you from? I mean what nationality are you?"

    "I''m originating from England but I was sold here."

    He obediently answered all questions Zes asked him. But after sometime he couldn''t hold his curiosity and asked.

    "Why do you want to know so much about me? Most of the other demons were not interested in me at all. I know I''m rude but I cannot contain my curiosity any longer."

    Zes stared at him and then started to laugh loudly. Maaran was startled. He was not sure if he had angered him or asked something he should not have.

    "Why I''m asking you so much.¡­hahaha. No other demon ¡­.hahah¡­¡­. That''s because I''m no demon. I''m a human like you. To be exact I''m an immortal. A human able to cultivate like demons."

 Chapter 33: Kawai

    Ok guy''s, I''m officially back from my class trip and I hope that I can resume my daily chapter pace again. For now I will keep this style, I hope you don''t mind it. For thus that asked about the mature content and the fact, that demons are spiritual animals, there will be sex scenes and so on, but it will come in the future. Mature content is only a side aspect of this novel. As for the animal form of the girls. Demons have a habit to hide the fact that they were originally animals, so they don''t like showing their "animal" form. They are ashamed of being naked, but their  "animal form" has to do with their pride as demons. It affects them much more then just being naked. That''s all, hope I could help you understand the story. Enjoy!

    Chapter 33 Kawaii

    Maaran looked at him blankly.

    "My name is Zes Bloed. I''m from D¨¹sseldorf, Germany. And also I''m the one who rules this city."

    Everything Zes said only let Maaran''s mouth open. A human that can cultivate¡­he rules the city? Just how unrealistic could it become? He would rather believe him that he was the concubine of that gay city lord than that a human could become the ruler of a city consisting of demons.

    "I know that you probably do not believe me but I swear towards the great daos, that I''m a human and the ruler of this city."

    Even Maaran knew that once one swore on the great daos, it would result in death if one lies or breaks his promise. So the fact that Zes swore to the great daos and was not killed by the daos meant, that he had spoken the truth. It showed that this man before him was truly a human and also ruled over this city of demons.

    Tears entered Maaran¡¯s eyes as he realized that his life as a slave, as a being even lower than ant on the ground had come to an end. Humanity would once again rise under the hands of this man before him and he would be able to live his life as he wanted to do.

    Out of an impulse Maaran fell on his knees and said.

    "I will swear here and now that I will help you revive humanity even if it costs my life. I will not stop until humanity has gotten its freedom and every human can live the life he wants."

    You are probably wondering why he did not wanted revenge on the demons that had brought him into the situation he was in. That was because even though he was made a slave by the demons, there were some demons that helped him. Servants that grew to like him and gave him advises or helped him out on occasions.

    He knew that there were many demons that were despising them and wanted to kill them. But he also knew that there were some that felt their suffering and tried to help them somehow. Because of this few demons, he could not bring himself to hate demon kind.

    Zes nodded. He admired Maaran that had suffered under the demons much more than he had and still did not demand cruel revenge. Such men was what he searched for. Men that would fight, men that would sacrifice their lives but also men that would not blindly hate everything in the world. This was the type of human he admired and that he would be prided to call his friends.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    "I shall give you a cultivation technique suited for humans. Also you can choose a room in this mansion as your own to use. Furthermore, you can give instructions to the servants of this mansion."

    His hand touched Maaran¡¯s forehead and suddenly a cultivation technique along with knowledge regarding the daos and the cultivation world appeared in Maaran''s mind. He immediately understood everything regarding Zes, the path of immortals and the chance they had as they knew things the demons could not even dream about.

    "I will not give you a dao since it''s better for you to find your own way of immortal. As long as you do not forget about our, humanity''s legacy, it should be easy for you to do so."

    Maaran nodded approvingly. The memories in his head told him the same and so he did not doubted Zes words. After that Maaran looked around the room and he finally noticed Reis, Zoe and Les. Yes, until now he was so focused on Zes that he had not even noticed them.

    "Uh¡­ just who are those beauties? I can tell that they are demons but in what relation are they to us?"

    Zes wanted to answer but the girls hooked onto his arms and showed their collars.

    "We are his pets. I''m a descendant of the Jerna clan, while my two sisters are the daughters of the city lord."

    "The gay one?"

    Zes couldn''t hold his laughter.

    "So it even reached the normal population hmm? But yes, the two of them Zoe and Les are Gay Bluedragon''s daughters and Reis is a descendant of the Jerna clan."

    Suddenly Reis seemed to have remembered something.

    "Ah, there was still something else¡­"

    Les and Zoe turned red and embarrassingly said.

    "But he has to go out before we show you."

    Zes nodded and apologizing looked to Maaran. The later just shrugged his shoulders and went into his room. After Maaran had left, Zoe and Les calmed down a bit.

    "?hm, Zes could you turn around for a second?"

    Zes turned around and pondered just what the girls had bought, for them to react like this. After a few minutes the voice of Zoe sounded in his ears.

    "Ok, you can turn around now."

    As Zes turned around, he almost fainted. The view before him was just too much for him to be able to take it.

    The three girls wore a transparent cloth as top and a similar cloth as a skirt. Both of them were loosely bound together and seemed to be very delicate. You could almost see everything of their bodies and their twin peaks firmly pushed against the cloth. But that was not the most important.

    On Reis¡¯s head you could see a pair of cute fox ears and on the back there was a fox tail swinging around. All played together and created a cute image of Reis. These alone was almost enough to let Zes lose his reasoning. But that was not all. Les and Zoe had delicate little blue horns on their heads. Small blue scales could be seen at the body of them and all together also looked so cute that every real otaku of the world would faint from crying out the word kawaiiiiiiiiiiiii.

 Sorrrrrrrrrryyyyyy

Hi, sorry that there is no new chapter, but my computer is once again brocken and also I have to prepare for a exam I''m writing in two day''s. I hope that I can bring you chapter 34 tomorrow, but I can not really promise it. So I ask you guy''s to wait a bit, I will be back soon.

 Chapter 34 A new City lord

    Hi guys''s I have finally completed chapter 34. I will reduce the mature part from now on cause I think right now it''s to much for a good xianxia. Also for now, I will leave out the titles, as I have no good idea''s for them. If you have some just write them into the comments. That''s all hope you enjoy.

    Chapter 34

    Next day.

    Many demons had gathered on the main square of Bluedragon city. A tribune built on one side of the square and the whole place was filled up by the inhabitants of Bluedragon city. In fact, literally all inhabitants had come to this event.

    Discussions could be heard along the waiting people.

    ¡°Have you heard? It seems there will be a new city lord.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and the Bluedragon clan has become this person servants!¡±

    ¡°....I heard that this new city lord is the one that annihilated the RedSerpent clan.¡±

    On the tribune, there were also people waiting. They were the patriarchs of the vassal clans of the Bluedragon clan. There was the mature lady that had attacked Zes together with that elder of the RedSerpent clan along with the pair of a boy and a young aged man holding hands, and the pink wearing middle aged man. All of them radiated nascentstage aura and they also stood there and discussed something while also waiting for something to happen.

    Suddenly the gates of the city lord¡¯s palace opened as well as ones of the mansion next to it. The city lord Gay Bluedragon followed by the elders of the clan and some soldiers walked towards the main square. At the same time a youth followed by three girls and a young man stepped through the mansion¡¯s gates and also headed towards the named square.

    Guards quickly made a space through the crowd and the two groups quickly passed them. The group led by the youth was at the front and the city lords group followed behind. This alone made clear that this youth was not normal. For the city lord to let him be at the front meant that he had even greater status than himself.

    As they passed the street (space) made by the guards, the demons could get a better view on the unknown young man. He wore a blue robe and had light brown hair. A playful grin could be seen on his face and he seemed carefree as if this was just a stroll in the park. Shockingly most of the demons present could not determinate his cultivation stage until some man of the late corestage said.

    ¡°Wow, he seems pretty young and he is already nascentstage.¡±

    Behind the youth, there were three beautiful girls wearing attractive attires. Not only were the attires beautiful and seemingly expensive, they were also very alluring as they consisted out of a top revealing their bellies and a skirt going to their knees. All of it was made out of finest silk and should cost considerable much. Also all three of them had some animal characteristic. One of them had green hair and two fox ears on her head together with a fox tail on her back. The other two girls had blue hair with two little horns lurking out.

    That was weird as most demons hid all their characteristics of their beast form. It was considerate shameful to show anything that remained of their original beast form. But these three girls that were following the youth all openly showed it.

    ¡°Hey, are these girls wearing... collars?¡±

    A turmoil instantly arouse.

    ¡°Wait, these horns and the faces..... these are the daughters of the city lord!¡±

    Instantly all the eyes focused on the two girls with blue horns following the youth. For the daughters of the city lord to become the pets of some unknown person, it was clear that this person was not normal.

    Finally the procession reached the tribune. As the youth walked to the front of the tribune, the city lord as well as the patriarchs of the other clans bowed before him.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°MASTER!¡±

    All the people on the tribune called out together. Then Gay Bluedragon straightened and walked next to the youth.

    ¡°Inhabitants of Bluedragon city. From now on this man, Zes Bloed will become the city lord of this city. Also the Bluedragon clan and the other clans of the city all pledge loyalty to him.¡±

    Gay Bluedragon and the other patriarchs all got on their knees and recited.

    ¡°We and our clans pledge to the great daos that we will from now on follow Zes Bloed as our Master. ¡°

    Everything was silent. No one of the people in the crowd could really understand what had happened right know. Too many things had happened in a short time. Not only had a youth appeared followed by the city lord¡¯s daughters that appeared to be his pets. Not only did he became city lord just like that. He was also pledge loyalty by the clans of the city.

    One had to now that such a pledge done by the patriarchs of a clan was valid for every member of their clan. Also almost every inhabitant of the city belonged to one of the clans whose patriarchs had just sworn loyalty. It made the youth the master of them all.

    ¡°Ahm, Gay.... wasn''t that a bit hurried? You have just announced that and now...¡±

    An amused voice sliced the silence. It belonged to the new city lord.

    ¡°You know, it would have been much more complicated if we would drag it so I just wanted to finish it quickly.¡±

    Gay answered smiling, without a hint of the seriousness that he displayed earlier.

    ¡°Well I guess that''s true...You know what... fuck it all. I will just introduce myself.¡±

    Zes turned to the crowd of demons, which had now become his subjects.

    ¡°Hrhm... Ah, nice to meet you. From now on I will be your city lord. I hope we will get by, ok? Ah, and also there is something you should now, I''m a human or rather I''m an immortal¡±

    A few moments elapsed where nothing moved, then the demons finally understood what Zes said. Most of the demons instantly paled and started trembling. Others¡¯ eyes became bloodshot. An immortal? Since the times of their ancestors immortals were demons kind¡¯s nemesis.

    They had just pledged their lives to an immortal, a human, an enemy? Now that they were under a pledge to the great daos, he could do whatever he wanted to them. Would they be killed? Tortured? Or something even worse? It would be natural for this Immortal to take cruel revenge. They had killed his kind and destroyed their legacy. So why should he have mercy on them?

    As they panicked, some looked to the patriarchs for help only to discover that they were still calmly standing behind Zes.

    ¡°Oh, but you don''t have to worry. I will not have a cruel and bloody revenge. I''m not really interested in a slaughter so I will not kill or hurt you. I only want to revive humanity''s glory. And as long as you will help me with that, there will be no problem.¡±

    Zes noticed that the demons were panicking and said this to calm the crowd. But even though most of the demons calmed down to an extent that they were amenable, they were still weary.

    ¡°How, do you expect us to believe you? Our kind has almost completely eradicated your race! And now you will just forgive us?¡±

    This was the problem. How could they believe that this human would not immediately take revenge on them? Rather, how could he not do so?

    ¡°Oh, there will be some compensations from your side and you will have to help humanity to rise once again. But other than that I guaranty that you will be able to live on normally. Also if I were to slaughter all of you, do you believe that your patriarchs would willingly pledge to me although they knew that I''m a human?

 Chapter 35 Worries

    Hi guy''s I forgot to mention that I had a exam on Friday to and had to learn on Thursday. Also I now this sounds stupid, but I forgot my key at home and so I could not get in on Friday. When I finally got another key''s it was 10 pm and I honestly had no motivation to write anything. Sorry for that XD (Well honestly I don''t care about your opinion but well ¡­. D). Other then that I have to announce that there will be some changes. There will be no chapter every day (even thought it quite some time since it last really was that way). I need more time to think about the plot and honestly I have problems to get into the right mood to write every day (you know that creative state of mind). Because of this I will only do about 4 chapters a week from now on. I will post them twice a week, when I will have to see how much I can write in that time span.

    One last thing, I''m really looking for a proofreader. Even if you don''t want to do every single chapter, it would be enough to edit a chapter and mail it to me using my email [email protected]</a>.

    That''s all, I have ended up writing quite a bit, but well. Hope you enjoy the chapter. Ah and also I''m once again writing on my tablet.

    Chapter 35

    The crowd finally completely calmed down. That''s right. Why should their patriarchs pledge to that person only to be slaughtered by him? But just what would that human demand as a compensation for his race. To speak the truth, he could practically demand anything and it would not seem ridiculous if he wanted a cruel slaughter to be the compensation. Still, most of the demons were prideful people not willing to humiliate themselves. But that did not matter as they were bound by an oath to the great daos, he could demand them to prostate themselves before him naked or command them to live as gays from this moment on. They could only follow everything he says.

    "As to how you will repay humanity, we will settle later, ¡®key? Well, I can promise you that it''s nothing that you cannot afford to do."

    This did not calmed their worries and rather as they have seen Zes playfully attitude, and the charming smile they could not help but worry even more. Just how could they trust someone behaving like this when talking to his subjects? It could be just some lie to make them silent and in the end they would all be tortured until their death. But how could they say this? After all this youth was at least early nascentstage and they had been bound by an oath. How could they even resist?

    Zes standing on the tribune waited a bit until the crowd became silent again. Then suddenly his playfully aura finished. His cheerful smile was still there but now there was a domineering aura around him. The air around him stirred under the pressure and Zes seemed to have been completely replaced by someone else. Everything on him now seemed to emit a pressure akin to a deity.

    "Now I will declare that from this moment Bluedragon city does not belong to Cers Kingdom anymore. Rather it has become human territory. Every human found in the city''s territory is a citizen and has to be protected against harm. Also humans and demons will be equally in standing and the same rules will apply to them except the repayment from the demons side."

    The words Zes has said echoed in the mind of all people in Bluedragon city. It burnt itself deep into their mind and they would never forget them. This moment was completely unreal. Zes was standing there with pride in his eyes emitting an aura of a ruler, looking like an immortal celestial emperor. The oppressive aura was so strong that the demons standing near to the tribune were unable to move and breathe at all. Even Gay, Reis, Les, Zoe and the other nascentstage experts were struggling to keep themselves conscious as they were even nearer to Zes.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    The oppressive aura has been reduced to a point that everyone was able to move normally again but it was still present and instilled aw into every present person¡¯s heart.

    "Since this city belongs to me, I will naturally not let it be defenseless. I shall gift you a defensive formation able to hold away every threat away from you."

    Zes lifted his hand before him and suddenly his fingers began to move. Thick golden qi began to form strands between his fingers and quickly floated into the sky of Bluedragon city. There it formed into formations. More and more strands of golden qi flew from his hands and joined the other strand forming something resembling a blue dome. This dome had strange line patterns in it, which were glittering mysteriously and were giving of a similar pressure to the one Zes emitted.

    More and more strands left his hands and formed into these patterns of lines. The sight before their eyes was to astonishing. But that was because they knew almost nothing about formations. Most of them had only seen small and simple formations used for communication and everyday situations. But these formations were clearly on another level. Rather it was a difference of dimensions. If any formation expert were to see these formation, they would be instantly scared out of their wits. Such a formation, there was no other in this whole world. Even in their original world not even the grand formation arrays guarding powerful and ancient power houses could compare to what they were seeing before them.

    But these formations were made using rare and powerful materials and the time they needed to construct them amounted to many thousands of years. But this formation Zes was making, he was almost finished in this short time and he used no precious material but only his comprehension toward the daos and qi to give it a shape.

    Zes was just a monster! Even calling him a grandmaster of formations would not be enough to show his skill. Rather calling him like that would mean that the other grandmasters would be nothing but amateurs.

    A few minutes later Zes was finished. A beautiful great blue dome was covering Bluedragon city, the patterns of lines now together formed a faintly shining giant blue dragon. As the formation was completed the dragon started to move and an overwhelming roar echoed through the surroundings of Bluedragon city. In fact the roar could be clearly heard in the whole giant mountain rage.

    Capital of Cers Kingdom Violet moon city.

    An elderly man was sitting cross-legged in a stone room. Huge amounts of qi rushed towards his wrinkled body. Suddenly the man frowned. The qi instantly stopped rushing towards him and quickly stabilized itself. The man stood up and exited the room. As soon as he stepped out of it, a young woman appearing in her 25s appeared next to him.

    "For elder to come out of his seclusion training earlier ¡­ had something happened?"

    The old man did not bothered to look at the woman but said.

    "There will be problems. Quickly send for the other elders, we will have to come together."

    The woman''s expression became worried. It was the first time that all elders would meet after coming into this world. If the elder saw this matter as grave as to do this, it seemed that they were in danger.

 Interlude 1:Random story of an human cultivator

    Hi guy''s that''s a short story in the world of Dao of Emperor that I have written out of boredom. It does not belongs to the mainstory. If you like it and you would like more of this write it into the comments. Also I will from now on update chapters on Sunday and Wednesday. But since I have holiday''s right now, there might be more chapters and I might update them on random dates. Lastly, there will be propably two chapter for today.

    Random story of a human cultivator

    The man ran through the dark streets of the city. On the left and on the right houses in Chinese style formed this dark street only illuminated by the light of the moon. The breath of the man formed white dust in the air and you could hear the ice crushed under his feet. Despite the cold, the man only wore a light robe and walked barefoot through the ice and snow on the street. He did not seem to even realize that it was freezing cold.

    He left the dark street and got onto a street filled with bustling life. People going in pairs or alone, laughing, chatting. Restaurants with the finest food, clubs and teahouses with the most beautiful ladies. All this made an extreme difference to the silent and dark street from before.

    But the people going and chatting also only wore light clothes and at most wooden sandals. They too ,did not seam to care about the cold at all. Just passing the street with its dazzling lights and fine restaurants and entering another street with other restaurants and clubs.

    The man did not bother to stop, as he made his way through the crowd and managed to enter a restaurant on the other side of the street. The attendant was not surprised in the least to see his attire, as all the other customers wore the same or similar clothes as him. He quickly brought the man to a free table and then left to get him some booze, the man immediately ordered.

    He looked around the room, more importantly he let his divine sense spread through the restaurant. He instantly found a few corestage cultivators and a nascentstage cultivator sitting together at one table.

    The man frowned, it was unusual to find a nascent cultivator visit such a place in a city that big. After all nascent cultivators were viewed as expert in this city and had considerable influence. But he found a nascent stage cultivator as soon as he entered the city. Was that a coincident?

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    As he though about that, the attendant came with the booze he had ordered. The attendant was a beautiful demon, looking like a flower. She had long black hair and eyes that seemed to suck in everything they touched.

    The man took the booze and slowly started drinking it. He felt the burning in his throat. The booze had quite the alcohol content. It had a pleasing taste, not to bitter nor without any taste.  This shop was known because of this booze and the man also came here in order to enjoy it''s taste.

    While drinking he thought about many things. Things regarding himself, this city and everyone inhabiting it. It''s been quite some time since he came here. It''s also been some time since the first humans started to live here in Bluedragon City and peacefully coexist with the demons.

    All of this was made possible because of one person. A lunatic, that tried to change everything. And the most astonishing was, that he was actually able to change something. He stopped the hunt on humans and made peace between demons and humans.

    The man realized, that he had no more booze in  his cup and pondered if he should get himself some more. Na, he sad himself. Let''s not waste money today. He slowly stood up, left behind some money on the table and left the restaurant.

    On the street he once again felt the cold of the night and the snow under his bare foot. Even so he did not felt cold the slightest. It was the opposite. He felt warm inside. This was Bluedragon City. His home and he knew, that it would always be his home.

    He rushed back to the other side of the street. There he turned back and looked at the lights and the nightlife of this city he called his home. A smile appeared on his lips and he backed away, disappearing in the darkness of the street.

 Chapter 36 A ruler like this

    Hi guy''s, here is todays first regular chapter. There will be another later this evening, so stay tuned. Also this is the first chapter involving sex scenes. Well not really but still...

    Chapter 36 A ruler like this

    After the huge blue shining dragon stopped roaring, he continued moving around the blue dome. Majestically it seemed to coil through the heaven. Everyone looking at it felt their heart beating quicker and an unspeakable respect to this seemingly real dragon protecting the city. Also they quickly felt a change concerning the air around them. The qi inside the city became denser and density was still increasing. Soon the qi inside the city amounted to the double amount in comparison to outside of the formation.

    The city gave of a completely different feeling than before. The dragon coiling around the impenetrable dome gave of the aura of an unbeatable guard, which was guarding a celestial palace. Its aura alone was enough to prevent anyone underneath the immortal stage of daring to get near to it. The high density of qi inside the dome quickly changed the environment. All the plants and trees began to give of a radiant glow of vitality, the air seemed to vibrate under a pulse belonging to the continuously gathering qi. The materials the city was built of also started absorbing the qi and changes were visible. Soon the entire city transformed into a heavenly ground deities would choose to live in.

    One could say that in the whole world, there was no place like this. They may exist in other realms with existences higher than in this realm but even there it was unlikely for them to get to the level of this paradise of cultivation Zes seemed to have casually set up.

    The demons still standing at the main square quickly felt like their cultivation started to surge. They clearly understood that the density of qi now existing inside the city would help their cultivation. It could be said that they would now need to cultivate for a day to achieve at least a progress corresponding to two or three days outside the city.

    "The formation I have set up is called Heavenly Guard dragon formation. It was developed by myself and I suppose that it''s the only formation of this grade existing in this realm. Unless a few deities attack this formation, they can only dream about breaking it. Also it can be reinforced with qi, which means the more people infuse their qi inside it and the stronger the cultivation of this people is, the mightier the formation will become.

    Right now if all inhabitant of Bluedragon city including myself would support the formation with our qi, it would be able to protect us even if the whole Cers kingdom would attack us at once. If more people were to live here, it wouldn''t be impossible to fight the whole world with this formation.

    Also as you have noticed, the formation is sucking qi inside of it. Right now the effect is still shallow but in a few weeks the density will reach around six times the qi outside the formation."

    This formation¡­. is it really from this world? Right now Bluedragon city already seemed to be a place for deities to dwell. But this formation is not only able to protect them against the experts including deity stage experts of a whole kingdom, it can also make the density of qi rise to an extent that their cultivation was nothing more than children play. What invincible nascent stage, anyone would be able to attain this level if training inside of a place like this. To be realistic it was almost certain, that many would be able to reach immortal stage if training here.

    This was the effect of having such an overwhelming density of qi. As the inhabitants of Bluedragon city grasped what this formation meant for them and their descendants¡¯ future, most of the worries in their hearts dissipated into nothing. Why would that immortal construct a formation like this that was practically changing everything concerning their future if in the end he would just kill them all? The formation and the benefits it brought were enough to make them believe in Zes¡¯s promise to let them live a normal life.

    Cheers started to come from the crowd. If this human was really not going to take revenge, but just revive his race. If he gave them such opportunities like this and was willing to really become their ruler, meaning he was not going to just make them his slaves but his subjects. Why would they not support him? Furthermore, were had they ever seen an aura like his? An aura of an Emperor that was fit to rule everything there was. Such an aura, you wouldn''t find it even in a royal family. Zes seemed to be a cheerful, playful and often air headed person but never less he had a charisma no one could rival.

    So if a charismatic person like him that was giving them never before seen opportunities and that was not using them as mere pawns had become their ruler, why would they not like him and stand behind him?

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Out of an impulse a youth impressed by Zes. By his power, his skill and the calmness he was displaying while shocking everyone, got on his knees and bowed. The people around him were feeling similar and also bowed down. Moments later all the demons on the square were on the ground bowing towards Zes. They all felt that this was no humiliation but rather honor for them. This person was just too great in his being. He did not want revenge on the ones that almost killed his own race but rather wanted to make humanity big again. Not taking revenge, he was even giving the ones that submitted to him a treasure, which was changing their future, in spite of just taking it as granted and use them.

    All this made immortal called Zes someone they were willing to follow and someone they started to respect in their hearts.

    While everyone was bowing and silence dominated, Zes suddenly turned to Reis and the two other girls.

    "By the way, why are you still wearing these clothes? After yesterday''s¡­. well¡­.. night. I had allowed you to wear whatever you want, no?"

    As the memories of the last night appeared in Zes and the girls¡¯ minds, their heads turned red.

    After they had shown Zes their half beast half humanoid form, Zes was not able to control himself anymore. He dragged them into his room. The girls naturally understood what he was going to do and it made their hearts beat quicker but they did not resisted at all. Rather, if they were honest to themselves, they were really looking forward to it. In fact they had already been wondering when it would finally happen so now they were rather prepared. Still, they were really nervous as they were still virgins and had literally no experience in this field.

    In Zes room, Zes sat on his bed not really knowing how to continue. If it was only one girl, it would have been easier to begin but he somehow had to get it started with tree girls at the same time. As it was also his first time, it was hard for him to even think straight so it was even harder to find a good beginning.

    But Les and Zoe had been both instructed by Gay beforehand and so they vaguely knew what to do. So the three girls started by taking off their clothes and soon Zes that was still sitting on the bed was surrounded by three beautiful and naked girls.

    To be honest, neither Zes, Reis, Les nor Zoe had any memory after this point but the next morning they all woke up in Zes bed, naked and feeling that some fluid was slowly flowing out of their bodies. So they all clearly understood what had happened. As the girls stood up from the bed, they saw Zes sitting in a corner and meditating. A blush could be seen on his face but when they stood up from the bed, he stopped meditating and opened his eyes.

    "From now on you can do whatever you want to. That includes clothes and stuff."

    Then he closed his eyes again and resumed meditating. The girls understood what he wanted to say. From now on they could wear whatever they wanted and also wear clothes in the bedrooms. It was kind of a repayment from Zes¡¯s side.

    The three girls just smiled and then walked into their personal rooms, white fluid was still dripping from their lower bodies but they did not seem to mind it. They just kept smiling and somehow their whole atmosphere was completely cheerful but calm.

    But in their minds they only looked forward to the evening.

    Even though Zes had lifted the restrictions on clothes, the three girls still wore very revealing clothes. They were not as tempting as the ones before but still very alluring. Also they kept their half beast half human form even though Zes tried to convince them to stop it.

    Blushing Reis replied to Zes question.

    "We are wearing what we want so there should be no problem, right?"

    As he heard that Zes just sighed and turned back to the crowd. He could not really force them to stop it now so he just designated himself to it. Finally he realized the weird atmosphere that has been build up. The demons were still bowing and as it was really silent, they had heard everything Zes said. Most of them also understood what he was talking about and adding the facial expressions of Zes and the girls had, most could guess what had happened. So they did not really knew what to do now. In the first place why the hell did he touched that theme in such a moment? Couldn''t that wait for later? All the demons had these thoughts right now. How the hell can a ruler start talking about this while taking over the rule? What the fuck is he thinking? Can he think at all?

    Everyone thought:

    ¡°How did we get such a master?¡±

 Chapter 37 Pinia

    Here is the second chapter for today. Next regular release will be on wednesday, though there might be chapters on random dates. Enjoy!!!!

    Chapter 37 Pinia

    Zes did not really know what to do with the current atmosphere. He had asked the girls out of curiosity without even thinking about it. But now he had a small problem as the whole city of Bluedragon city had clearly heard and probably understood what he was talking about. Suddenly a laughter sounded from behind. Gay stood up and walked towards Zes.

    "So you have finally done it, hmm? I was wondering why you were taking so long. Rather I was worrying that you could have changed sexual orientation."

    This startled all the demons present. The old city lord was speaking like this to Zes? Wasn''t it too un-respectful? But Zes did not mind it but just wryly smiled.

    "You have to speak GAY?"

    The smile on Gay''s face vanished but the other patriarchs now too stood up and also went towards Zes.

    "Master, we congratulate on your first time¡­"

    Zes just blankly stared at them and the girls faces grew even redder. Now they really looked like tomatoes ready to be eaten. He awkwardly sighed and then tried to change the theme.

    "Well, just stand up you all, also you can just call me Zes, I''m not fond of the title master, you know? Also I guess it''s settled now, right? Then take your clansmen back and handle the rest regarding the repayments. I will also go back if you need me, pn ok?"

    "Ok, but ¡­ what''s pn?"

    Zes has forgotten that demons had no idea of modern communication.

    "Just contact my through divine sense, ok?"

    With that he left followed by Reis, Les and Zoe. The crowd of demons also quickly disappeared as the patriarchs took their clan members with them to discuss the rest.

    Capital of Cers Kingdom Violet Moon city

    Several people were sitting inside a room of about 20 square meters and almost all of them radiated the powerful aura of deity stage experts. A stage that was seen as the highest in this realm. The elder man clothed in pitch black clothes was also present as well as the young woman. Other than them, there were five other people in this room.

    A middle aged man wearing a golden gown stepped forward and spoke to the pitch black clothed elder.

    "Second elder, why have you called us together? Could there really have happened something that would need the attention of this council?"

    The pitch black clothed elder that seemed to be called second elder replied politely.

    "There is. I am the elder in charge to look over our kingdoms territory. A few hours ago I have felt a powerful presence somewhere in the giant mountain rage. Also I have reports of a horrible roar that came from its direction reaching over 100.000 kilometers. It was powerful enough to let a few city walls near to the mountain range collapse just like this. Because of this, your majesty I have called you all together. An existence like this could be a threat to us."

    The golden wearing man that the second elder called majesty was in fact the king of Cers kingdom. Even so, he was not the most powerful being inside of it. Even though he was the king but he still had to be polite to the elders of the Kun clan, the royal clan of Cers Kingdom. But the strongest being in the Kingdom having a higher standing than the king and the elders was the patriarch of the Kun clan. He was told to be an expert transcending the deity stage and actually no one in this realm was willing to offend him.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    "Do you know where the presence is right know?"

    The king nonchalantly asked.

    "I have spotted it in a city called Bluedragon city. It''s a second class city with about 6 nascent stage experts. It''s ruled by a clan called Bluedragon clan."

    Another person intervened.

    "Then we should immediately send someone in order to check out his intention. We cannot leave a potential danger for us inside of the kingdom just like that."

    The person who said that was an elderly woman also being on the deity stage. The king slowly nodded.

    "You are right third elder. But who would you send there? Do you have someone in mind?"

    The third elder smiled. It was obvious that she intervened just because she wanted to send a special person there. She nodded and pointed to the young woman next to the second elder (the one from the chapter he first appeared).

    "I''m recommending princess Pinia. She has long since reached the late immortal stage and I expect her to break through quite soon. It would be a good experience and she should be able to cope with it. Even if she can''t beat that person, she should be able to get away."

    The king pondered for a bid. She was after all his own daughter. Pinia herself was still standing next to the second elder seeming calm. But inside of her mind she thanked her master for this opportunity. Her master was the third elder and she had deliberately given Pinia this mission in order to let her experience the world. That''s because Pinia had never even left the capital before. Her father was very protective of her and did not want her to go off and get into danger. But now she was immortal stage and almost deity stage. There were few that would be able to injure her now.

    Also an elder herself had proposed this and even if her father was the king if confronted by an elder even he had to bow his head. Coupled with the fact that she truly was strong enough to easily complete this mission, there was nothing her father could say against it.

    After a long time of silence the king finally reluctantly said.

    "¡­ You are right third elder. Princess Pinia will be the one to scout out this mysterious presence."

    He turned to his daughter and his voice became softer.

    "You will immediately travel to Bluedragon city and determine who or what this presence belongs to. But be careful and if the presence is an enemy and you cannot fight it, you have to directly flee without caring for the consequence ok?"

    Pinia knew that her father was just worried for her and lightly smiled.

    "It''s ok father. If it is really an enemy and I cannot fight it, I will instantly come back here."

    The king finally calmed down. He ended the council and the members soon went their own ways.  Excitement rose in Pinia¡¯s heart. She quickly followed her master, the third elder and exited the room together. Walking through the hall, her master quickly gave her a few protective treasures and a talisman she could use to contact her master. Then they too parted ways.

    Pinia floated off heading towards Bluedragon city.

 Chapter 38 Rumor

    Hi I''m posting it today cause I''m on a trip from tomorrow until next wednesday. There will propably be chapter, but it can be at irragular dates. Enjoy?

    Chapter 38 Rumor

    A few days later Pinia reached the great mountain range. From there on it was only about an hour of flight until Bluedragon city. Pinia stood in front of the giant mountain range that was said to be the biggest in this realm, admiring the greatness and the imposing aura it gave of. Since this was Pinia''s first time outside the capital and the capital was laid in a flat area and there were no mountains in the surroundings so this was the first time she saw a mountain no need to speak about a mountain range.

    After some time she managed to pull herself together and shot off into the direction of Bluedragon city. On the way she saw some small towns and villages laid inside of valleys or near to a bigger river. Everything seemed to be quite peaceful and there were no signs of a major event happening only a few kilometers ahead.

    Soon she came near to the city. There was only a mountain between her and the city but here she started to feel something off. A presence more powerful than herself has seemed to seep through the mountain giving of a powerful and tyrannical vibe. Pinia slowed down her speed and restricted her own aura so that even if someone would search with his divine sense he would not be able to find her unless he was deity stage. Only after doing that she felt a bit more secure. She slowly passed the mountain and now had a free view on the city.

    But what she saw was too much for her. As soon as she passed the mountain, the first thing that happened was that a huge pressure attacked her from all sides. Then she saw it. A blue dome and a dragon coiling on it. Both of them gave her a huge pressure and she could clearly feel that this dragon could more than just suppress her with some aura.

    Pinia stood there unable to move for quite some time until she finally managed to get rid of the pressure. Awe and fear could be seen in her eyes. The dragon and the blue dome, they had to be a formation but this formation was even more powerful than the one protecting the royal palace! In fact, the two of them cannot even be compared to each other.

    But for this formation to exist, there has to be someone that had set it up. And a formation of this grade had to be set up by someone on the pinnacle of formations. A grandmaster never seen before in this realm. Pinia clearly understood that she herself was not even able to scratch this formation and she assumed that even her master would have a hard time doing so. So this formation was able to fend off a deity stage expert, the formation expert that constructed it was able to hold his ground against deities!

    Someone reaching such comprehension had to be roped in. If she could get this expert to join the royal family it would be a major factor in strengthening her kingdoms forces. Right now, the amount of deities her kingdom possessed was the least in all the kingdoms so a formation expert able to fight of deities was someone really important to them.

    The problem was that she did not know if this expert would be willing to serve the royal family. He had reached high comprehension in a field only few were able to explore. Such people were seldom willing to serve others. Also there was a chance that he was an enemy. After all they had made themselves many enemies while taking control over the kingdom. So although it seemed to be peaceful in the kingdom there were many fractions and forces that wanted to get rid of their clan.

    Pinia decided to gather some intelligence in the surrounding villages before heading straight into the city. She picked out a small town a few kilometers from Bluedragon city. Before she entered the town she first changed her expensive clothes into less expensive ones so that she would not stand out that much. Nevertheless after she entered the village, all the attention was gathered on her.

    This was because of her beauty. Generally the further one would cultivate the better would one look. That is because the qi you gather is partly absorbed by your flesh and changes the genes. Because of this, most high-level cultivators were quite handsome men and women were all beautiful fairies. But if ones natural beauty was great, then the effects of the qi would also rise. Pinia had good genes since her father was already a deity and so her beauty was almost unmatched even without the bonus of cultivation. Coupled with her cultivation of the late immortal stage she could be called a peerless beauty. Naturally it would attract some attention if a stranger and at that a beautiful woman like this came into a small town in a backwater region.

    So in fact it was normal for her to stand out even if she changed her clothes.  Even though she stood out like this, she did not bother with it too much but rather went to a small shop at the main street of the town to get information from the shopkeeper.  The shopkeeper was an elderly man with a smiling face. He gave of the vibe you would get when visiting a club for seniors that just wanted to enjoy the rest of their lives.

    As Pinia entered the shop he immediately welcomed her friendly.

    "How can I help this beautiful lady? You are new in the city right? There is no way I wouldn''t know if a beautiful girl like you would live here."

    "You are right elder. I''m from the capital making a trip to Bluedragon city. I wanted to ask where this formation over Bluedragon city is from. I''ve never heard about a formation like this being in Bluedragon city."

    Stolen novel; please report.

    Pinia decided to not tell the truth as she could not tell if this elderly man was belonging to the mysterious person able to set up the formation. The lie wasn''t that good but it was better than telling the truth. Pinia had to admit that she was really bad at making up lies.

    But the elder did not seem to mind the obvious lie. A beauty like the lady before him would not come from a regular background and people with strength would always do things others should not know so the elder did not mind it at all.

    "Ah, this formation was laid by the new city lord of Bluedragon city."

    "A new city lord? Isn''t the city lord Gay Bluedragon the patriarch of the Bluedragon clan?"

    "He was the city lord but a few days ago a youth appeared. He was immediately made the city lord and as he was announced he made the formation. They say he made it out of pure qi! Well, I can only tell you what I heard. Only the ones living in Bluedragon city know what exactly happened. I have only seen from here how the dome and the dragon formed. The rest I have heard from people from the city."

    "Do you know the name of the city lord?"

    "Oh yes, he is called Zes Bloed. But I do not know where he is from. In fact no one except for the inhabitants of the city know more about him. And the strange thing is whenever you ask them about him they will always dodge the question. Quite mysterious, no?"

    The elder laughed. But Pinia was already in deep thought. It seemed that this new city lord tried to hide himself from the rest of the world. Backwater areas like this one are known for slow to reach out and so it was unlikely that someone would find out about it, and the villagers would not bother with something like this so he did not have to do anything but keep then information inside the city.

    It seemed that Pinia had no other way but entering the city. From what she saw till now this new city lord just wanted to be left alone but there were no signs of an enmity between their forces so it shouldn''t be too much of a risk.

    Nevertheless she quickly contacted her master through the talisman and narrated her the current situation. Then she once again headed towards Bluedragon city.

    Inside Bluedragon city

    A few days had passed since the time he was announced as the new city lord. Most of the new regulations and the changes had already been completed. People have been sent to different cities searching for surviving humans sold as slaves also the new regulations concerning the demon girls that would serve the humans were set up. At first there had been some resistance against it but it was quickly sold after the patriarchs gave their clansmen a scolding.

    Other than this Zes spend most of his time in his mansion training together with Les, Reis and Zoe. Also Maaran started comprehending his own dao. While searching his dao and getting insights he was also absorbing qi just like Zes had done it when he was comprehending his own dao. Coupled with the monstrous density inside the city his cultivation had already reached the early gathererstage (for these that forgot mortal - bodystage - gathererstage -condensionstage - corestage - nascentstage - deity stage). But he was still trying to get a gist on the dao he wanted to comprehend. In fact the hardest thing on comprehending a creation stage dao was to find the dao itself. But even so, Maaran was confident to find it soon.

    Zes¡¯s days were spend with training, training, more training and nights of a bit of fun. More exactly the nights that were spend in Zes bedroom were already legendary in the whole city. This is because of the rumors the maids were spreading. Every night there were loud noises coming from the third floor of the mansion, also the maids talked about wet fluids on the floor every morning when the girls left the room. It was said that there was enough of it to cover the whole floor of the room.

    Of course, the people only speak about it when there was no one of the concerned people around but other than that it was one of the most discussed themes in Bluedragon city.

    Right now Zes was sitting in his room and practicing the moves of the Divine Body of Immortals. He was only a step away from reaching the first stage and achieving the first divine body. With every round he was repeating the technique, he felt his body becoming stronger and stronger. Suddenly something broke through inside of him. A strange energy formed inside of him. According to the Divine Body of Immortals this was the divine body energy he had to use in order to form the divine body.

    Zes controlled the energy according to the way described in the technique and forced it outside of his body. Slowly the pure white energy condensed into something resembling a human. Right now it was still vague but the face slowly became clear. The divine body completely looked like Zes except for the fact that it was wearing a white robe instead of a blue one.

    A smile appeared on Zes face as he felt the bound between him and the clone. Every memory was linked between the two of them so both of them knew the same things.

    Just as he wanted to check out the clone¡¯s physique, he suddenly felt a powerful aura passing through the formation. The smile on his face became only brighter.

    "Here they are¡­"

 Chapter 39 Princess

    Second chapter?

    Chapter 39 Princess

    Zes just grinned. This was actually perfect. He had already expected the Kun clan to send someone in order to check out where the uproar resulting in the formation he set up came from. Now that he had finally made this divine body of his, he wanted to test out just how much of his strength he really could use with it. This is because even though the divine body can only show a 7th of his strength, most of his strength was based on his comprehension towards the dao rather than his actually strength as cultivator.

    So he wanted to see how this clone would cope with someone even more powerful than him based on cultivation level.

    Since they were linked he did not even had to say anything, the clone just nodded also smiling and flew towards the direction of the powerful cultivator.

    Meaning while Pinia had already entered the city through the blue dome. The first thing she noticed was the absurd concentration of qi inside of the dome. There was about three times the qi inside the dome compared to the surrounding. Pinia quickly drew the conclusion that this formation was not only protecting the city, it was also concentrating qi inside of it.

    "This¡­ just how deep has this man comprehended formations?"

    She mumbled to herself. This only strengthened her desire to get this formation expert join the royal clan. A talent like this¡­ where in the world could she find someone coming just even near to his level?

    As she thought that she felt a strange aura coming near. It was strange in the regard that it wasn''t strong but it made her feel that the owner of the aura was someone able to threaten her. She turned towards the direction of the aura. A white clad young man not older then herself came flying from the center of the city. The strange thing was that she wasn''t able to determinate his cultivation. It seemed to be peak nascent stage but at the same time it wasn''t. Pinia was careful. To meet someone like this, it could mean death if not being careful.

    The young man came near and Pinia yelled.

    "I''m Pinia Kun, royal princess of the Cers Kingdom, who is this Lord?"

    The young man just smiled.

    "My name is Zes, I''m the city lord of this Bluedragon city. What might the princess look for in this small city?"

    Pinia''s eyes flashed. So this was the city lord no one knew anything about. To be honest she was surprised. She had heard that he was young but this youth wasn''t older than herself. But actually that was even better. A formation expert reaching the pinnacle of formation at such a young age was much better than an old geezer with not much room to improve. Pinia decided to straight forward tell her intention.

    "So you are the new city lord. I congratulate you. Oh and I have also heard that you have been the one setting up this formation over Bluedragon city¡­"

    "You have heard right, this Formation was made by myself. Is that a problem?"

    Zes asked her provocative. Pinia noticed it but did not mind it. It was normal for people having power to have a bit of arrogance. If she really wanted to rope him in, she had to take it like it was.

    "Of course there is no problem with this. It''s rather the opposite. I would like to make you an offer. I''m sure that you will be pleased with it."

    "Oh¡­"

    Zes just continued smiling without saying anything. He would never take any offer from that princess no matter what she would offer but ¡­ why not hear what they would offer? Pinia continued as she saw no signs of disapproval.

    "I want to offer you a position as an elder of the Kun royal clan. Of course you will also get quite some stuff if you agree. You can get all treasures you need to cultivate and you will get a manor inside of the royal palace. If you want you can also get all the girls you want.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    What do you say?"

    For bigger clans it was normal to invite powerful or talented individuals using their own clan members. There have been cases where a dozen girls from a powerful clan were gifted to one powerful warrior only to get him join the clan. Another time a hundred girls were gifted to a deity stage cultivator only to get a friendship with him. Of course these girls were only members with low cultivation and talent. So for these clans that had few hundred members, a powerful cultivator with good talent was much more worth than a girl of their own bloodline but with bad cultivation talent.

    Pinia waited for Zes response. After some time Zes finally opened his mouth.

    "So, you are offering me a post as elder of the Kun clan right?"

    "Yeah, together with other rewards."

    Zes started to laugh.

    "YOU are offering ME an IMMORTAL a position of elder in a DEMON CLAN? HAHHAHAHAH RIDICULOUS HAHAHAHA"

    Pinia froze. Beads of sweat formed at her forehead. An Immortal¡­. A FUCKING IMMORTAL? She was offering an immortal a post as clan elder¡­ shit.

    Zes still laughed there not moving a bit. Suddenly Pinia got into motion. She knew that she could not beat him inside of his own formation, so she had to get out of it as quick as possible. She shoot of heading towards the blue dome. She closed in. As she almost reached the dome, suddenly the blue shining dragon appeared in front of her. A terrifying pressure descended upon her making her unable to move any further.

    Decisive she turned around. She understood that she would not get out of the formation as long as it was controlled by Zes. So she shot into his direction preparing to instant kill him with one move. In that moment she did not bother with the fact that she could not determinate his cultivation, she only thought how to get out of the formation.

    As she closed in, Zes smile did not disappeared. Rather now his eyes had a glow of fighting intent. His aura burst out shocking everything around him. Pinia was similar surprised. His aura did not differ from the one of the dragon inside the formation. It was only weaker so she still could move. Still the aura surrounding Zes was strong enough to pressure her and she estimated that it lowered her power by 30%!

    She was only 10 meters away from Zes when suddenly everything stood still. Pinia once again could not move.

    Dao of Time!!!!

    She immediately recognized the dao Zes was using.

    "So it was the dao of time, no wonder you were so confident. I have to admit that you are not bad to have comprehended a dao like this.

    But¡­. it is not enough against me!"

    Pinia concentrated her qi and managed to break the binding. She resumed flying towards Zes at high speed. In her heart she was honestly surprised, there were few able to comprehend the dao of time at such a young age. But know that she was able to break free she believed that it would be easy for her to kill Zes. After all the binding technique Zes used right know was the most powerful out of the ones belonging to the dao of time.

    A confident grin crept on her face. But as she looked at Zes, it instantly vanished. Zes was still grinning but know it was a devilish grin showing confidence and arrogance. But the important part was a small sphere floating before Zes. Pinia was the daughter of a deity stage demon and had often seen similar things. Her eyes were bright open from the shock.

 Chapter 40 Chitchat

    Here is the latest chapter. Hope you enjoy it. There might be another chapter this night

    Chapter 40 Chitchat

    As Pinia awoke, she immediately realized that she was lying on the floor of a 40 square meter room. Not panicking she analyzed the situation she was in. She was fighting against the immortal and just prepared to rip him apart as the immortal suddenly formed a dao essence. After that she could not remember anything. But that was not the important thing. This immortal formed a dao essence!

    Normally only deity stage immortal would have comprehended their daos and became able to form dao essences and battle with them. But this immortal was clearly not a deity stage, otherwise he could have just frozen her using the dao of time. Meaning, that that human was able to comprehend a whole dao before even stepping into deity stage!

    After having confirmed this, she did not stand up nor opened her eyes but rather used her divine sense to check out the situation inside of it. Inside of the room she felt four people sitting together at a table and discussing something. One of them she recognized as the city lord of the city, the one that had gotten her into this state. The other ones were all female and she could not recognize them.

    Pinia also checked if the talisman her master had given her was still on her body. She felt the place where it was before and¡­ it was still there! She quickly infused her divine sense into it and send a message composed of three words. Presence Immortal Patriarch. When she wanted to check out the other treasures her master gave her to defend herself, a voice appeared in her mind.

    "Are you done sending the massage?"

    Pinia was shocked but then calmed down and opened her eyes. She stood up and looked at the person that just spoke in her mind. It was Zes that was sitting on the table in the salon chitchatting with Zoe, Les and Reis. He glared back at her still being as cheerful as ever. Somehow his gaze made Pinia irritated. How can he be like this the whole time? He is a fucking immortal, shouldn''t he be ¡­ more serious, want revenge ¡­. just instantly kill me? And these girls, they are also demons, I can tell from their aura. How come that they just happily chitchat with someone like this? Rather why are they still alive?

    Zes could guess what Pinia was thinking right now as it was normal for most demons to think like this. For them, immortals were something dangerous they had to destroy otherwise they would be killed. He just wryly smiled.

    "I can guess that you are asking yourself why I haven''t killed you and why I''m living in this city of demons without just killing them all. I will tell you outright. I have no intention on seeking revenge against the whole demon race. There are some individuals I want to kill but they are only few. So you do not have to think of me as the regular immortal you are picturing in your mind, ok?"

    Pinia was calmly listening to Zes. She had already found that Zes had no intention of killing her so she just wanted to know what exactly he wanted from her. But his words left some impression on her as he had accurately touched all the things she was thinking about. But she could not really believe that an immortal, even more the immortal of this world would not starve for revenge. She decided to ignore this matter and just get to the point.

    "It does not matter what kind of immortal you are. What matters is what you want from me. Why haven''t I been killed by you? What is your goal?"

    "Oh, you¡¯re quite lively. You were really obedient so I thought that you are more the calm type but it seems that I was wrong."

    Pinia just frowned at his words but did not respond. She waited for Zes to state what exactly he wanted. Zes just exaggerated sighed.

    "Ok, I will not play anymore ok. What I want is quite easy to understand. My goal is to revive humanity to its former glory and get them to somehow coexist in this realm. As for what I want form you is also easy. I want your kingdom¡¯s cooperation. Well to be honest it will be rather your kingdom¡¯s submission ¡­ but your clan can resume their rule so don''t worry, I will not get rid of you guys."

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    "You want our kingdom? Force us to submit?"

    A ridiculing expression appeared at Pinia¡¯s beautiful face.

    "Do you think our kingdom is that easy to bully? You may have this formation that enables you to fight a few deities and you might even be able to defend this city but how do you intent to pressure our kingdom to the extent that we would submit to you? You cannot move this formation to the capital, can you? And if you want to get by with reason, what can you give us that would get us to submit to you?"

    Zes smile did not change while she was speaking all this.

    "First of all, why would I have to move the formation? I can just stay here and the elders of your clan will appear sooner or later."

    Pinia laughed unbelieving.

    "And why would they come here?"

    "Because of you"

    Her smile vanished. That was true, she had just contacted her master and told her to even bring the patriarch here. Of course they would hurry here as quickly as they can.

    "Secondly, you are right that right now I''m not able to pressure your clan to the extent of their submission with just power. But have I ever said I would do that? Furthermore it''s true that I cannot do it right now but if you look at the progress of my cultivation I have cultivated for a week to reach peak nascentstage starting from early nascent stage. How long do you think will it take me to reach deity stage and after that the other stages that are to come?

    Lastly, I know that your clan is under pressure because of their low count of deity stage experts. The only way you can keep your kingdom right now is relying on your patriarch whose cultivation exceeds deity stage. But he is bound to ascend one day and so you hurry to raise new deity stage experts. What I can offer you is a moving formation making one deity stage expert able to go against 8 other deities. Don''t you think that this is quite an offer to your kingdom? Also it does not have to be a single formation. I can make as many of them as I want so there is no actual limit."

    Pinia¡¯s expression was now very complicated. First there was disbelieve as she could not believe that Zes was able to cultivate as quickly as he had described. Next there was consent. If Zes would really offer these formations, it was likely that her clan would submit to him. It would damage their pride to have to listen to someone else¡¯s commands but he was right. Her clan was lacking deity stage experts and they could only survive until now by relying on their patriarch. But there could always be complications, the patriarch could be injured, get some strange disease or maybe really make a break through and ascend into another realm. Because of this, her clan was always trying to increase their amount of deity stage experts as they were the ones controlling the fate of a country.

    The formations Zes described would enable every single deity of her clan to fight against 8 other deities. It would make their inferiority in terms of numbers into an absolute advantage on their side.

    The last thing that could be seen on her face was fright. Zes an immortal and enemy of demon was offering them a formation of such power. It meant that he could construct even more powerful ones! As for how much more powerful they were, she could not even imagine!

    "Under these conditions¡­."

    Pinia could not bring herself to end the sentence but she knew that under these conditions her clan had no other choice but to submit to Zes.

    "Now we only have to wait for them to come¡­"

 Chapter 41 Shadows

    Today''s chapter?

    Chapter 41 Shadows

    While waiting for the elders of the Kun clan, Pinia was standing in a corner at first, while Les, Reis and Zoe were talking to each other with Zes listening. But after some time she could not take it to stand alone in the corner and also sat at the table, and conversed with the other girls. Like this they spend a few hours and Zes that had been listening at the beginning sat down and started cultivating. Immediately a stream of qi formed and the density of qi inside the room became even higher than it was in the beginning.

    Pinia was astonished and a bit of fear crept into her eyes. If Zes cultivated like this, there was no surprise that he cultivated a whole stage in a single week. This was literally inhuman!

    But after some time she also got used to the sign of qi being gathered around Zes and then rapidly sucked inside of him. In fact she even started absorbing some of the qi herself as to also profit from the density of qi, which now reached about 7 times the density compared to the city''s surroundings.

    After four hours of wait finally motion got into them. A boom filled the air coming from the great blue dome surrounding the city. Zes, Pinia and the three girls flew out of the mansion and headed towards the direction the booms came from. In front of the dome, there were 9 individuals flouting in the air. 8 of them joined together and attacked the dome while another man stood behind them. The 8 people shot small orbs of different colors that crashed into the dome in attempt to break it.

    Inside of the dome the inhabitants of Bluedragon city had taken positions and fueled their qi into the formation in order to strengthen it. It did not matter what the 8 individuals tried, they were just unable to break the dome surrounding Bluedragon city.

    As the group of Zes, Pinia and the other girls reached the dome, an elderly woman stopped attacking and cried out.

    "Pinia!"

    The other seven also stopped their attacks, as they showed no results. They also turned towards the group inside the dome. A middle aged man wearing a crown on his head also yelled.

    "Pinia, are you alright?"

    The answer came right back.

    "Yes, I''m ok. The immortal wants to make a deal with the patriarch so he has not injured me at all."

    The middle aged frowned and looked back to the person that had not moved until now. The person that had not attacked with the others was naturally the patriarch. He wasn¡¯t an old geezer but a middle aged man. But even though he did not seem to differ much from the elders, there was no question that he was the strongest out of the Kun clan group. All the other elders had the powerful aura of deity stage experts but this man had no aura at all. And that was the difference. Until they exceeded deity stage, cultivators could not normally hide their aura but once exceeding it, one could not tell if a person was a cultivator or a mere mortal.

    The patriarch¡¯s eyes narrowed but nevertheless he strode forward and in the next moment he was standing in front of the blue dome. This was no teleportation but rather the Kun clan¡¯s feared movement technique. Pinia was also able to use it but in her fight against Zes, the powerful oppression of the dragon and Zes¡¯s aura made her unable to use it. Otherwise it would have been much harder for Zes divine body to win against her.

    As the patriarch of the Kun clan arrived at the dome, another person arrived on the other side of the dome. The patriarch carefully inspected him. It was a white clad youth around same age as the daughter of his son, the king of the Cers Kingdom. Suddenly his pupils constructed. He noticed that he couldn¡¯t feel any aura coming from the youth.

    Was it possible that he also had exceeded the deity stage?

    That was too unlikely. It was not that there are no people able to hide their aura but these are incredible rare and so you would rather find an expert exceeding the deity stage than someone able to hide his aura before reaching deity stage.

    But as he inspected the youths face, he was startled. The youths face also showed a startled expression. This was because they had already met! To be exact, the youth was one of the first living beings he had seen when coming into this realm.

    Zes also immediately recognized the middle aged man as the first demon he saw. A strange feeling of ire appeared in his mind as he thought of the scene where he had turned a few young man into blood beats and consumed it.

    Strangely both of them thought of the same thing on the same time. The both remembered that day when demons first descended into this realm. But much stranger was that while the patriarch was thinking about it something inside of him started to get into motion. A strange substance gathered inside of him and then shot out of him. It instantly passed the blue dome and entered Zed head.

    Surprise could be seen in the eyes of everyone including Zes and the patriarch. Then Zes suddenly closed his eyes. Inside of his mind he saw memories that were clearly not his. He felt endless terror and hate. Fear and panic. In his mind there were scenes of humans murdered and eaten, mothers and children watching how their loved ones were turned into snacks for the demons and then being eaten themselves.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Men that tried to protect their families, being ridiculed and killed.

    A flash of comprehension appeared in Zes mind. These were the memories of the humans the patriarch of the Kun clan had killed and then eaten. After eating them, their souls remained inside of him unable to do anything. But now they had gathered and exited the patriarch in order to get to the next human being that was there.

    As soon as they entered Zes the souls inside of the other demons also gathered together and shoot of towards Zes. More and more balls of human souls came from all directions towards Zes. Some orbs of souls were as big as walnuts while others were not even as big as a grain. Also not all demons had souls inside of them. Most of the young demons had never killed any human and some of old ones also did not participated in the cruel slaughter.

    As more and more soul orbs gathered and entered Zes mind, he saw more and more memories. Memories of the love between couples, the love of a mother towards her child and the memories of them seeing their loved ones killed. Hate, wrath, fear, terror and many other emotions flooded his mind.

    Tears began to roll down his face. These tears were not out of water, nor were they out of blood. They were entirely out of the sorrow he felt inside of him. As the last orbs entered him, a mark appeared on his forehead. It was a black tear. This mark did not only appeared at the divine body but also on Zes real body that was still sitting inside of his chamber.

    After the mark formed, indistinct shadows started to appear behind the divine body. One after another they appeared. The people next to him backed away astonished by the sudden change of Zes. Slowly the shadows became clearer and they now recognized them. They were children, women, men, couples, families, old men and elderly women. All of them had only sorrow in their faces. They all formed a seemingly unending crowd of humans behind Zes.

    The sight astonished everyone present. The shadows behind Zes were as innumerable as the stars and there was no one able to even guess how many there were. But most of them had by now understood their meaning.

    Zes was still standing there, black tears flowing down his face. Unending sorrow could be seen in his eyes as he saw all the grief the souls transmitted to him. He turned around facing the crowd and a hoarse voice, not resembling his usual playful style came from his throat.

    "You all want me to kill them ¡­ You want me to repay the blood of our kind with the one of their whole race¡­.

    But I cannot do this. I cannot kill the whole demon kind. Not because I''m not able to do so, it''s just that it wouldn''t change anything. There would only be more blood on all sides.

    So ¡­ I cannot kill them. But¡­ I can promise you that I will never allow something like this to happen. I can promise that I will let them know just how much sorrow and grief they had brought us. And I can kill the one before my eyes."

    He turned towards the patriarch. Killing intent in his eyes. He bellowed.

    "WHY? Why¡­ 800 million humans. All killed by you alone. All eaten and then forgotten for all time. I ask you why did you do it? What good did it to you?"

    The patriarch stayed silent as his narrowed eyes stayed focused on Zes. The later kicked into the air and rapidly closed into the patriarch. The huge amount of shadows followed close behind. Making an awe-inspiring sight.

    The patriarch coldly smiled and also shoot towards Zes. As they neared each other a voice suddenly sounded in the minds of all the people inside of Bluedragon city. In fact the demons all around the world all heard it inside of them. Also rather than calling it a voice it should be called a collective of voices.

    "You demons have killed many of us¡­. it were not just hundreds. Nor were it thousands. Neither millions. It were Milliards!! Seven milliard humans were killed by your race. We did not know why, we did not know who, we only knew that we were killed just like insects by you.

    We wanted revenge, we wanted to see blood. To see your race suffer like we did.

    But he that is the first one able to fight you. The one able to eradicate you from our planet is not willing to go this path. Rather he wants to bring back humanity from death¡¯s doors. He wants us to coexist.

    We do not like the idea ¡­. But if he our most powerful descendant is willing to go this path we will help him. We, humanities lost souls give our humanities legacy to him so that he will let humanity rise again."

    As the voice sounded inside of the demons¡¯ minds, sorrow and grief flooded their minds. They quickly understood that these were the feelings of the humans they slaughtered. Some demons expressions showed regret, others true sorrow while some stayed indifferent or even had hate in their eyes.

    As the divine body and the patriarch met in the air. The divine body was instantly destroyed, the shadows dissipating behind him. Shock could be seen on the Bluedragon city''s side, while triumph on the Kun clans. But the patriarch only frowned.

    "A clone¡­"

 Chapter 42 Immature

    hi guys here is chapter 42. Right now I''m writing when ever I want to and i''m uploading when I finish the chapter. So I can#t really tell you when the next chapter is going to come out.

    Chapter 42 Immature

    The divine body had a major advantage despite having only a 7th of the actual body¡¯s power. Because it is formed out of energy, it is literally impossible to destroy it. If it is destroyed, it can be reformed as soon as the energy is gathered once again. That''s why Zes send the divine body to battle against the patriarch of the Kun clan even though he knew that it could not win.

    So while the majority of the people at the dome were shocked and at loss of what to do, the figure of Zes sitting inside of his bedroom disappeared. A ripple formed outside of the blue dome and Zes appeared out of a spatial crack.

    The people inside of the dome were instantly relived. Even though they could not believe that Zes would die that easily, it was quite shocking to see him seemingly being destroyed in one hit. But now that he reappeared, they could calm down again and concentrate on strengthening the barrier.

    In opposite of the Zes that was almost insane of sorrow, the Zes now seemed to be much more collected. You could still feel the feelings of wrath and sorrow but it seemed to be restrained and directed onto one person. This person was naturally the patriarch of the Kun clan. He was frowning. This was the first time that he had actually witnessed a cloning technique. Techniques that let one clone himself were very rare even in the realm they came from but in this realm there was absolutely no one possessing them. The mere thought of possessing such a technique already made the patriarch greedy. If he knew that the technique enabled one to construct seven of this clones, he would be even more shocked.

    But right now he was only thinking about how to force this immortal to spill out the technique so that he himself could learn it. In fact he was not even concerned about the fact, that he would have to fight Zes as the latter was just a mere nascentstage immortal and even if he had some tricks, he believed that it would be nothing able to threaten him, an existence exceeding deity stage.

    His aura that he had restrained until now skyrocketed and he shoot forward trying to catch him. He was confident that his aura alone would be able to make Zes unable to move so that he would easily collect him and squeeze out what he wanted to know. After that he would naturally immediately kill him and get rid of this city.

    Zes also started moving. As he calmly strode forward, the space around him began to distort. An aura even mightier than the patriarchs surrounded him crackling open the space. To speak the truth, the two auras could not even be compared.

    The patriarch¡¯s aura was mighty and arrogant forcing anyone he met to submit. It was powerful enough that he could rock the immortal stage by only relying on his aura.

    Zes¡¯s aura on the other hand was also mighty and arrogant but it also had a domineering part like an emperor looking at its subjects. A feint feeling of sorrow and tragic fate could also be detected inside of it. But most important was that it was about 10 times as strong as the patriarch¡¯s aura!

    As Zes strode forward, the mark on his forehead started shining and the army of shadows reappeared behind him, boosting his aura even more. In the blink of an eye, the two reached each other. The patriarch had a golden orb is his hand and crashed it towards Zes. The latter just snapped with his finger. The time stopped for a moment but the patriarch just coldly snored and exploded with qi. It instantly broke the binding and time resumed flowing.

    But Zes had already archived what he wanted. In his hand a small formation appeared, formed out of dark golden qi. The patriarch did not pay attention towards it.

    "Do you really believe that a small formation like this is going to save you?"

    He ridiculed.  Suddenly Zes started to grin and his usual flair of playfulness was back. The small formation in his hand flouted towards the incoming dao essence of the patriarch. Just as the essence was about to smash the formation apart. The formation went into motion. The lines and symbols began to move and suddenly the formation expanded. Many small and big formations formed out of it and quickly constructed a 30 meter big formation.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    As the dao essence smashed into it, at first nothing happened. The patriarch frowned. Then the dao essence was absorbed by the formation turning into nothingness. Startled, the patriarch retreated using his famed movement technique. He instantly appeared 20 meters away observing the formation.

    The formation just shrugged (Yes, it really shrugged) and turned back into the small formation flouting in Zes palm.

    As the patriarch saw this, he was once again shocked. Had this formation just ¡­ shrugged? There were formation cable of having consciousness but these only appeared in the former realm and had been set up in ancient times. There were no records of a newly formed formation capable of thinking. But as he thought of this, he somehow became irritated. Not only was that immortal mocking him, now even his formation was taking him lightly!

    The patriarch became agitated and waved his hands. Around him a dozen dao essences formed and shoot towards Zes. He was sure that even this strange formation of Zes would not be able to absorb so many dao essences at once.

    Zes saw the essences coming towards him. He mockingly smiled and then copied the patriarch. He also waved his hand. And suddenly the exactly same amount of dao essences appeared around him. They crushed into the patriarch¡¯s ones and both destroyed each other. This was irritating the patriarch even more.

    "Now wait you little bastard, I will get you for this¡­"

    He started to mumble while one dao essence after another appeared around him. Soon there were few hundred dao essences surrounding the patriarch and he seemed to go on creating even more.

    As they saw this, the elders of the Kun clan began to frown. They originally thought that it would be easy for their patriarch, the strongest known cultivator to rip apart this insignificant immortal. But now the patriarch was not able to exterminate him even after using two strong attacks. In fact they knew that any of the attacks the patriarch used would be enough to kill all of them three times over.

    Finally the patriarch seemed to have stopped creating dao essences. Hundreds of golden dao essences surrounded him ready to be fired at Zes. All of the demons present, even the ones on Zes side were sure that if these dao essences reached Zes, even if he had 9 lives, he would certainly die.

    The patriarch was still agitated and had a strong aura surrounding him but now his breathing was somehow rough. It had taken quite a toll on him to create all these dao essences and it was continuously straining his mind to keep them stable but he was sure, that even if there were a 1000 Zes before him, he would kill them all with this overwhelming amount of dao essences.

    Even Zes, which was usually never troubled by anything, started frowning for a moment. But then he resumed his usual grin and no one would expect that inside of him he was feeling quite shitty.

    ("Shit, I should have ended it quickly instead of dragging it out in order to look cooler.")

    As the patriarch saw that Zes seemed to pay no attention to his countless dao essences, he once again grew more irritated. Why the hell was he not paying attention no matter what he did? Out of frustration he even started cursing at Zes.

    "You fucking human. How dare you not pay attention to the great me? Wanna get messed up little fucker? You son of a bitch look here, these countless dao essences will rip you apart."

    Finally Zes looked towards the patriarch but instead of the fright the patriarch expected, Zes was trying hard to hold his laughter. In the end he couldn''t hold it.

    "Hahah¡­ how old are you? Eleven? Hahahaaaaa ¡­ never expected the patriarch of the Kun clan to be so immature¡­ really too funny."

    And once again our MC has destroyed the whole atmosphere.

 Thinks I need to tell you and some fun facts

    This is NO chapter.

    Hey guys this no chapter, but rather something I wrote to inform you of a few things and also tell you some funny facts about the story.

    I will start with the important part. Right now I have holidays so I can write quite a lot without minding the time I''m investing in this. So right now I''m writing quite a lot and can give you a chapter everyday. But this can change quite quickly cause i''m in a difficult situation concerning my family that could also need more of my attention in the next few days. So I just want to tell you guys, that I''m happily writing this stuff for you, but i can not guarantee that I can write chapters every day.

    Also concerning the editing (proofreading ) of the story. There have been a few that wanted to make it at first, but somehow they all disappeared after they wrote that they would do it. I myself have to be honest, that I have neither the ability nor the time or motivation to proofread all the 40 chapters I have written myself. So if you want to have a better version of the novel, you need to wait until I have finally found someone that will really edit it for me.

    The next point is rather embarrassing for me to ask cause it kind of not feels right to ask, but i still have to do so in order to get this story more popular. I ask my readers that have not written a review until now to write one. If possible a advanced one. If you have no time for this, then please vote. it helps me a lot and it can help to make the story more known. And you know, there is nothing more pleasing to see then the amount of followers growing. It doesn''t even matter how you vote (but if you follow my story I would rather expect you to vote good) but please just vote. And to be honest I just want to get out of the 3 stars and somehow reach 4 stars if you know what I mean.

    ok that was the important part, now comes the fun facts.

    I just wanted to tell you a few things that are not really important, but quite funny to know. For example, the name of Reis is originally the German word for rice. And the cause for me to name her like this was because I A: had no idea for a good name B: Wanted to annoy a classmate of mine. A Chinese girl we have given the nickname rice emperor. Also for these that have written that my story is good, I have to tell you, that this story was invented while riding the bus from school. By the way the original reason that I started writing this was because i read the Slavemancer on this site and kind of liked the idea of writing a story myself despite having such a crappy English.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Gay Bluedragon was thought of while I was watching a singing contest on TV and some guy gay was performing there (By the way he absolutely couldn''t sing at all). His daughters Les and Zoe were even named after a book I had to read in school (well only Zoe) Daz 4 Zoe.

    But the absolutely funniest thing is that Cal, you remember him? The guy that trapped Reis in some strange box. I have created his character while sitting on the toilet.

    You see, most of the things inside my story are randomly thought of and kind of have nothing to do with each other. Also I have to tell you, that I''m not going to stop doing so, cause it''s just funny to observe how a story of randomly created characters with a story I thought of in about 15 minutes is able to properly function.

    Ok, I have to say, that not everything is random, may things I had to think of for quite some time to get a good idea what to write. So you do not have to think of me as some strange guy writing on the toilet in order to get ideas to write about.

    And for those that are complaining about my terrible English. I''m 15 years old, living in Germany and I have a 3 in English (american C). So guys do not expect me to get suddenly become a native speaker only cause I''m reading in English. I''m just a human and if you compare my early chapters with the newer ones you can see that I made quite a progress in this field.

 Chapter 43 Celestial lightning

    Hi here is chapter 43. Thanks to the guys that have voted. Thanks to you this story has finally reached 3 and a half stars not much more until reaching the magical 4 stars.

    Chapter 43 Celestial lightning

    The anger that the patriarch was feeling only grew stronger and stronger. By now he had completely forgotten that more than few hundred dao essences were floating around him. He only knew that he wanted to teach this horrible immortal a lesson. Also he had the deep desire to finally be noticed by him. Rather he wanted to get this guy that seemed to not care a bit about anything that was going on to finally become serious. He was curious, just how powerful this immortal could be at his peak. Because of this, he was rapidly thinking of a way to get him furious and drop his unconcerned attitude. Quickly he thought of something. Angrily he yelled towards Zes.

    "You ask how old am I? Fuck you, I''m hundreds of years older than your eldest ancestor. No need to talk about you worthless parents.

    Weren¡¯t your parents eaten by some worthless trash of a demon? You couldn''t do anything about it, could you? Hahaha, I guess trash is always consumed by trash, right?"

    The patriarch deliberately started laughing making his provocation even stronger. The demons on both sides were speechless. Even when facing a mortal enemy you would not get as shameless as to insult your enemies¡¯ parents. To do something like this was considered to be mediocre and no one that hold himself in regard would start doing this. But the patriarch did not mind them at all. Right now for him it only mattered to get Zes into a rage. To see just how strong this little piece of shit could become. As for everything else, he couldn''t care less about the opinion of some country pumpkins and he was sure that the elders would also find it distasteful but never even get the idea to tell anyone else about it.

    The person that insults were directed to, Zes, was still standing on the same place as he had before. His face had long since hardened and the cold light in his eyes could freeze anyone looking into them. A never before seen coldness started to surround him. Even Reis that had already witnessed how it looked when Zes was in rage felt her heart shiver in fear as the coldness reached her. She immediately backed away and with astonishment she realized that on her body there was a thin layer of frost.

    The coldness around Zes only became more and more intense as his dark face looked towards the patriarch, which had stopped the insults as he realized that he had achieved his goal.

    Normally Zes would not react as strongly as he did right now. But the feelings of hate, sorrow and wrath were still deeply engraved into his mind after the souls of the devoured humans entered him. He had hated the patriarch before for what he had done to the countless humans he had devoured. But now this bastard had touched his weak point. Every time he even just heard demons talk about humans badly, he would already become enraged but if it was about his parents, which he had seen dying in front of his own eyes, it was as if a burning sword would pierce his mind and destroy every reason he had.

    Right now Zes has completely changed in contrast to the playful Zes from before. Even when compared to him that was insane of sorrow and hate, the one now was even darker. Not only was he giving of a feeling of complete darkness. The terrible coldness caused by his emotions made it even more contrasting to before. If you add on the army of shadows behind Zes, he was now looking like a king of hell leading his undead army of vengeful spirits onto a path of bloody revenge.

    Now that the patriarch had completely enraged Zes, he finally remembered about the 400 plus dao essences hovering around him. He smiled. These dao essences would be his first test for this trashy immortal. If he could survive it, then he would go out fully and fight to death. If not, he was just too weak to be his opponent.

    With a thought of him, the dao essences all shoot towards the floating Zes. Zes¡¯s cold face glared towards the incoming orbs. Grimly he lifted his hand. He snapped his fingers and the sound of him doing so echoed through the city.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Suddenly the whole sky seemed to be covered by formations. Big and small, they layered all over the heaven as far as one could see, there were only formations rotating there. A thunder followed Zes¡¯s snap also echoed through the surroundings. Then a scene that seemed to come right from hell appeared before the astonished eyes of the whole population of Bluedragon city.

    Pitch black lightnings have descended towards the dao essences and the patriarch. These lightnings were not just black. If carefully observing them, one could faintly see a shine of white in the middle of them. These lightnings were called Celestial lightnings and were the most powerful type of lightning demons knew. They normally only appeared when a deity stage exceeding being was trying to ascend and had to be overcome by the ascender in order the achieve ascension. If that expert could not overcome the Celestial lightnings, he would be destroyed not even leaving behind the soul. Because of this obstacle, most deity stage exceeding existences tried to delay their ascension as long as they could. Only few were feeling confident enough to immediately ascend.

    This kind of lightnings were currently descending all over place. In fact, normally while ascending, there would be at most 3 strikes of lightnings but right now there was no way to even count them. One after another they descended destroying everything on its way.

    As the Celestial lightning slammed into dao essences, they instantly caused the space to crack open and devour both the lightnings and the dao essences. As for the lightnings crushing into the patriarch, it was mostly evaded by the peerless movement technique that the Kun clan was famous for. But the amount of lightnings made it impossible for the patriarch to evade all the lightnings and some he had to block using dao essences or defensive techniques. This naturally quickly depleted the qi inside of his body. If it would go on like this in a few breaths time he would be unable to defend anymore. At that time a single lightning bolt would be enough to put his existence to an end.

    Just as the patriarch was about to go crazy because of this hopeless situation, a loud sound of crackling echoed. The countless formations covering the sky started to break down one after another. As the formations were breaking apart, the lightnings became less frequent and as the last formation broke down, there was no more Celestial lightnings slamming down.

    The patriarch could finally slow down and an expression of relieve surfaced. Any longer than this and he would have become dust under the continuous barrage of lightnings. But now, that it ended he could relax a bit and quickly refill his qi.

    The black faced Zes was still standing at the same place as in the beginning. He hadn''t moved at all until now. But it was obvious that these formations had put quite a strain on him. His breathing was rugged and sweat was glittering on his forehead. Nevertheless, he was still impersonal and dark. His whole person was like a frozen angel of wrath.

    The patriarch knew that now, that the formations had been broken, he had once again the advantage. It had cost Zes almost all of his qi to create the formations and the strain put on his mind was also huge. Even now, he was likely unable to concentrate at all, meaning that he also couldn''t refresh his qi reserves as the absorbing of qi required a clear mind. Of course he used the chance he had gotten. If he let Zes time to recover, there was no one guarantying that he wouldn''t die if he did so.

    So using this opportunity he once again created vast amounts of dao essences. But this time, they did not appeared to be as disordered as before. The dao essences formed formations of 30 each. This formations were in fact a technique inherited by his clan and it had the ability to rise the power of the dao essences to three times its normal power. In total there were 30 of this formations making a total of 900 dao essences. All of these dao essences shoot of once again aiming for Zes

 Some orientation

Hi guys I''m putting in some polls to look what you would like in the future to happen more. Chapters will come this evening or maybe tomorrow morning.

 Chapter 44 True Dao

    Hi here is the next chapter. The results of the poll it put in that most of you wanted more mature stuff, more fighting and more of the girls. Also Pinia will enter the charem and her character is kind of .... hrm.Well either way I will try to realize all the things you want.

    Enjoy!

    Chapter 44 True Dao

    The coldness around Zes only grew heavier. Inside of the memories he had inherited from immortal Calmlight, there was a formation similar to the one the patriarch used. If the formation the patriarch used was only half as powerful as the one in his memory, it would be quite some trouble for Zes.

    But this did not waver Zes determination to destroy this impudent demon. In fact even if he would give up on killing him, it wouldn''t change anything. The fight was too intense and the only possible outcome was the death of either of the sides. Faced with this huge number of dao essences, he had no other way but to go all out.

    "Shit¡­"

    He spat out. A ball of white energy came from his body and formed the divine body. Right after it appeared, it right away sat down and started to attract qi. Moments later the space around the clone rumbled. Vast streams of qi headed towards it and formed a vortex before the divine clone. At the same time the real Zes seemed to enter a strange state. He did not bother with the 900 dao essences that would without doubt completely eliminate him if they reached his body. Instead he sat down and closed his eyes.

    A breath¡¯s time passed and the dao essences had almost reached the position of Zes and the divine body. But they both still sat there, one was drawing in qi, while the other was just sitting there with closed eyes.

    As the first dao essences were about to reach Zes, the world around him seemed to change. The vortex that clone had created had long since transformed into liquid form. That''s right, the qi had become a fluid. In fact, this liquid was called heavens tears and they were a valuable cultivation treasure. One drop of it is said to have the ability to get someone from nascent stage to directly enter immortal stage. But it only appeared on places with abnormally high density of qi and even there you normally only find a few drops of it. Because of this, it was incredibly rare and every time it appeared even kingdoms were sending their delegations to obtain it.

    One drop of it had such a potent effect but the vortex of the divine body had not only turned into a single drop. Not had it into a few. It was a whopping football consisting of this heavenly tears. A quantity like this, it could most likely make a mortal directly enter deity stage!

    This ball of heavenly tears had floated to Zes and as it reached him something incredible happened. The heavenly tears directly fused into Zes and as the last drop fused with him, Zes¡¯s eyes opened. Suddenly it seemed like the world was turning around him. An immense pressure was emitted from him as a core and it seemed as if the world itself would go insane.

    Winds appeared out of nothing, dark clouds danced through the city followed by the radiant sun blazing onto the world. Cracks in the space appeared irregularly and it was a miracle that no one was caught in them.

    In the middle of all this Zes was standing, killing intent surging and coldness surrounding him. He stamped with his foot into the air and a sound like a big gong echoed through the minds of all living beings in a radius of 100 kilometers. As the sound faded, the world seemed to have turned normal again. Only everything seemed to be much more colorful than before. All plants radiated an emerald glow, the water had an otherworldly shine, and the rock was emitting yellow light. Everything had become more radiant and possessed by the spirits of nature.

    The dao essences had stopped right before hitting Zes. They seemed to be struggling against some invisible power unable to proceed. Coldly Zes stretched out his hand. He touched one of the dao essences. It started trembling and slowly dissipated. All the other dao essences also seemed to be fearful of Zes and dissipated by themselves.

    The patriarch was unbelievingly staring at this scene. Similar all the elders of the Kun clan and the Bluedragon clan side were unable to process just what was happening before their own eyes. Zoe had her mouth widely open, while Les and Reis were just watching with bright open eyes.

    But what came next was even more shocking. Zes waved his hand and as he waved it, all the radiant light inside of the nature followed his gesture. An incredible wave of energy followed his hands directions. As the patriarch tried to inspect the energy using his divine sense, he was even more horrified. He discovered that the whole wave was made of daos! That''s right, it was no qi, nor were it dao essences. It were true daos.

    Generally cultivators beneath the deity stage would mostly use qi techniques, while deities and also beings exceeding the deity stage would use dao essences to battle. Only after ascending would they be able to really use the dao they comprehended, meaning that they could freely use the principle it was based on. Not only was it much more powerful using the dao itself, in contrast to qi techniques and dao essences one wouldn''t even need to use qi to do so. Only one had to have a mind strong enough to control the dao.

    That was why even deity stage exceeding experts that had comprehended a whole dao were unable to use the dao itself and had to rely on inferior dao essences. Only after the ascension they had a mind strong enough to use their dao!

    But Zes, a nascent stage immortal was using something even the patriarch wasn¡¯t capable of doing. And also he was not only using one true dao, he was using a whole bunch of them! If he could use many true daos that also mend that he had comprehended all of them!

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Actually with Zes abilities, he was theoretically long since able to use true daos but only his body was unable to tolerate the huge strain that it was putting on him. That''s why he had to use his divine body to create heavenly tears and use them to temporary strengthen his body.

    In fact until now he had never even thought about using heavenly tears. If he had, he wouldn''t have cultivated for such a long time but directly used it to reach deity stage in one step. But the memories left by immortal Calmlight were too much, there were so many of them that Zes had already given up on getting them organized. Because of this, it was only while he was thinking about a way to quickly strengthen his body when he stumbled about this treasure.

    Using a technique that was also described in his memory, he strengthened his body and created this wave of true daos that was currently closing into the patriarch of the Kun clan. But there was a drawback in this technique. It would put a huge strain on the body and after using it one would sustain internal wounds. Also one could only use it for 10 breaths time.

    So even though Zes still looked indifferent and cold, he was actually rushed to quickly crush the patriarch before the effect of the technique would end and he would lose his fighting power.

    Just as the wave of true daos was reaching the patriarch, he finally woke up from his shock and executed his movement technique in attempt to escape it. But Zes had already foreseen it. He formed a strange symbol using his hands and immediately the blue shining dragon that had been coiling in the blue dome shot out. Also the power of the dragon seemed to have tripled. Now its domineering aura was even stronger and in addition it formerly seeming illusory body had become solid. It roared and then crashed into the patriarch, which was panic-stricken trying to get out of the range of the wave.

    As it slammed into the patriarch, it lost most of it might and seemed to be on the verge of collapsing but it had reached its goal. The patriarch heavily crashed into the wave underneath it. As he got into contact with it, it was as if one would watch on a Silvester sky. Lights in different colors flashed as the patriarchs body was corroded by the different daos. Painful screams came from the patriarch that couldn''t save himself anymore. The pain in his mind and the torture his body was experiencing was cruel enough to instantly craze him. But even crazed, he could not escape the pain as there were daos of healing also mixed into the chaotic wave. But these daos were few in numbers and they were only prolonging his pain.

    Only 15 minutes later the screams finally stopped. Nothing was left on the spot where the patriarch had once been.

    Zes loudly breathed out but then suddenly the effect of the techniques boosting his constitution wore off. Red blood came from his mouth, his ears and his nose. He was falling down just like a kite with cut strings. Reis quickly flashed and appeared next to him, catching him out of the air. Then she flashed back behind the barrier.

    Even though Zes had fallen, his divine body was still floating midair. The elders of the Kun clan were in complete disarray. They had lost their most powerful patriarch and the pillar of their kingdom. Without their patriarch, they would be unable to hold their ground against the kingdoms with more deity stage experts and quickly lose their own kingdom. Nevertheless they did not attack Zes divine body for revenge. The fight between Zes and their patriarch had down right petrified them. Any of the attacks they casually threw against each other would have been enough to make an end to them. So even if the divine body in front of them was weaker, could they really win against it?

    Unsure how to proceed now they dumbly stood there.

    The divine body turned to Pinia. His cold face made her instantly shudder and a bit of fear crept up. But it was instantly suppressed by boundless admiration. The death of the patriarch did not concern her too much as even though he was her grandfather, she had hardly met him before and did not feel any bond between the two of them. And seeing how Zes was able to kill the most powerful cultivator in the realm, how could she not admire a strength like that?

    But other than admiration something else also got into motion. Something deeply hidden in her. A kind of lust appeared in her mind. A lust to be dominated by this power, to serve it. Embarrassed, Pinia immediately shook her head and a red glow appeared on her cheeks. But still, the thought made her ticklish and looking forward to it.

    Zes divine body, which was essentially also Zes also noticed the change in Pinia but he did not really cared for it. In fact he only thought about how to get home and rest. But first he had to get things done, otherwise it would only cause more problems. He coldly said.

    "We will have to discuss the conditions once again. In this regard I will entrust Gay Bluedragon with it."

    Surprised, Gay looked to Zes divine body. But then he just nodded and floated to Pinia.

    "Miss Kun, I think we will better discuss this in the city''s palace."

    "But of course."

    As Zes confirmed that everything seemed to be clear, the divine body just turned back into white energy and shot towards Zes mansion where Reis had already brought Zes to rest.

 Chapter 45 Three days later

    Second chapter for today.

    Chapter 45 Three days later

    Three days had passed since the incident that was now known as Immortal rule incident. That''s right, at this point of time every inhabitant of Cers kingdom knew what had happened in Bluedragon city. That is because after a day''s time of discussion Pinia and Gay had finally decided on the conditions for Zes to give the Kun clan the formations. Of course Gay wanted to get the most favorable conditions for Zes whom he long since was truly loyal to. But surprisingly Pinia also seemed to give in as far as she could. Like this many ridiculous conditions were added and approved by both sides. Most of them were even proposed by Pinia who could not control her newly found desire of serving Zes.

    Gay on the other side was also trying to serve Zes with the best of his ability so the two of them gradually got familiar with each other and noticed that they were quite similar. In the end this similarity lead to not only to some strange conditions but also to Zes becoming the ruler over Cers kingdom without knowing about it.

    Even though it''s said that Zes would rule the kingdom, Pinia''s father stayed king and the Kun clan were left in control over the country. Only from now on the Kun clan would follow Zes commands, resulting in them becoming Zes vassals.

    As Pinia predicted, there was almost no opposition from the Kun clan¡¯s remaining elders. Not only was Zes strong enough to wipe them out completely. The Kun clan had problems and was pressured by other kingdoms even while their patriarch was still alive. Now that he was dead, it was almost certain that they would have to give up their kingdom if they would not agree to Zes conditions. So in the end, the elders bowed their heads and the Kun clan truly became Zes subordinates.

    Zes newly taken rule was immediately announced in the whole kingdom. Of course, there had been a few revolts as bigger clans could not take it to be ruled by an Immortal or other factions were fearing to be killed by Zes. But these revolts were quickly solved by using the royal army and in the end most demons respected the strong so after information that he had killed the deity stage exceeding patriarch of the Kun clan and did not seek revenge spread out and most demons started to respect him.

    Zes had no idea of him suddenly becoming the Cers kingdom ruler. The last three days he had spent inside of his mansion focusing on treating his injuries so he wasn''t informed at all. Similarly he did not expect that some of the ridiculous conditions were already on their way to his mansion.

    Bluedragon city, Zes mansion

    Zes was currently sitting inside of his room and observed the flow of qi inside of his body. In the last three days he managed to heal most of his injuries relying on daos with healing attribute. So right now he was about 79% healed and if fighting against a deity stage expert, he would still be able to kill him with a bit of trouble. Also the temporary strengthening of his body had two unexpected gains for him.

    His body¡¯s constitution had improved by quite a bit, making him able to lift a 30 thousand kilo boulder without using any qi! Also his cultivation had finally broken through nascent stage and reached early immortal stage. The only drawback was that he couldn''t cultivate until his injuries were fully healed or else he would cripple his own meridians and most likely destroy his cultivation.

    Nevertheless Zes was quite pleased with his gains. He had destroyed that hateful fellow from the Ku clan and even improved his body and cultivation while doing so. The only thing he regretted is that in the last three days, he hadn''t have a single opportunity to sleep with the girls. At first, his injuries were too severe for them do it but even later the girls insisted that he had to heal first.

    Zes seemed to have gone back to his usual cheerfulness. There was still a bit of sorrow and grief in his eyes but his overall expression was once again as playful as before. The souls of the humans that have been devoured were still inside of him but after he had killed the Kun clan¡¯s patriarch, they seemed to have changed. They lost their sorrow and grief, and somehow turned it into a resolution. The resolution to bring back humanities greatness. This change also effected Zes as an invisible thread connected him to the souls.

    "By the way, I still have to check what conditions they have negotiated."

    After the fight, Zes was too injured and too tired to concern himself with this so he left it to Gay. But now he still had no idea what exactly had come out in the end. Actually Zes was a bit worried. At the end of the fight, he had noticed Pinia¡¯s strange look. At that time he had been too tired to care about it. But now it made him have a bad feeling. Also he did not know what Gay would do as he also had a strange attitude towards him.

    He stood up and changed his clothes. Just as he finished changing, the door opened and Zoe, Reis and Les came in cheerfully chattering. As they noticed that Zes had changed his clothes and seemed to have plans for today, they decided to follow him into the city.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    So the group of four exited through the mansion¡¯s main gate and directly headed for their neighbor, the city lord¡¯s palace. Even though Zes was formally the city lord, all the work was done by Gay and so Zes preferred to let him keep the palace instead of giving it to himself. So even now, the city lord¡¯s palace was inhibited by the Bluedragon clan. In fact most of the inhabitants of Bluedragon city already started calling it Bluedragon clan palace.

    As the palace was right next to their own mansion, they quickly reached the main gate and the gate guards directly guided them to Gay¡¯s office.

    The first thing Zes noticed as he entered were two naked girls standing behind Gay, which was looking over some document. Not only were the girls naked, both of them had collars that were connected to a chain, which end was fixed at a big ring in Gay¡¯s hand. Also Gay seemed to be distressed and looked really tired.

    Puzzled, Zes was looking at the scene before his eyes while the girls were looking away, their heads red.

    "What''s the meaning of this?"

    Zes couldn''t control his curiosity as he asked. Gay finally realized that they had been standing there. He immediately stood up. His eyes had a tired look and he seemed to be annoyed of life.

    "Ah Zes, I have already expected you.

    You mean the girls right? They are presents from the Kun clan and before you ask, I have never asked for something like this and they have already been in this state as the princess gave them to me. I have already tried to make them wear clothes but every time I tried to do so, they threatened that they would go suicide. Man, I have never asked for them, I have even tried to give them back, but this woman ¡­. "

    "The princess?"

    Zes was surprised. But then he had to think of the expression she had as he had last seen her.

    "Yes, the princess. I don''t know what you have done to her but I have never seen a woman like this. The way she is right now ¡­. You¡¯re sure to have quite some fun if you can live with the guilt that will forever exist inside of you.

    But¡­ let''s drop that. You are here to get the results of our negotiations, aren''t you?"

    "Well yes, what are the conditions?"

    "Oh there are too many conditions to tell you about all. Many of them were made by the princess and I''m honestly not even able to tell you when I agreed to them. But there are few important ones you should know about. First of all, you are the new ruler of the Cers kingdom!"

    Zes blankly looked at Gay.

    "I''m the ruler over the ¡­. You mean I''m the king?"

    "Well, not exactly. The King is the same and the Kun clan will remain ruling the kingdom but you are ruling the Kun clan. In other words the Kun clan have become your vassal."

    Zes was still surprised about this sudden revaluation.

    ¡°Well, even though you are the ruler, there is not much for you to do. In fact you only have to hand the Kun clan the formations you have promised them. Other than you being the new ruler, all humans in Cers kingdom have been freed and already send here. Also humans will have the same rights as demons and will be protected by law. I have also build a library containing the cultivation techniques for humans and the other techniques you have given me. Every human is free to use it and it also holds cultivation rooms they can use.

    Also the first humans will most likely arrive here in tomorrow, I have already prepared everything for them. As for the things they will receive from the Cers kingdom ¡­. Ah who cares you will find out in time."

    These were really good news for Zes. It has been one of his main goals to revive humanity from the time at that he had received immortal Calmlight¡¯s legacy. Now, that the first humans could finally gather in Bluedragon city and start cultivating, it was a huge leap for the progress of his goal. Only the part with the compensation from the Cers kingdom was making him feel strange. After all he had just seen an example of how this "compensations" could look like.

    "Ah, and there is one more thing. As compensation, the Kun clan has send a gift to you. But the strange thing is that it is in an interspatial ring and it can only be opened by you."

    As Zes heard that, a bad feeling came from the depths of his heart. After seeing the girls that were gifted to Gay, he had a bad premonition. Nevertheless he took the ring that Gay offered him. After this, they quickly said goodbye as Les and Zoe couldn''t stand the sight of their father holding the chains of the two girls.

    They went back to their own mansion and directly entered the spacious garden. It was summer in the Bluedragon city and so it was the best time to spend time in the garden. But before enjoying the wonderful weather, Zes first wanted to check the gift the Kun clan has sent to him. He inserted his divine will into the ring to look in its interior but strangely he was unable to make out any details. Everything inside the ring was dark and he was unable to discern anything.

    Sighing, he just completely emptied the spatial ring.

 Chapter 46 Basement

    Hi guys, after the polls results and the farious comments I have decided to make it a bit less extrem. I hope you like it this way. Also chapter 45 was redone so if you haven''t read it, do it first. This chapter is a short one, but there might be another one today.

    Also I will from now on write always add this:

    Please follow and vote (I beg you please vote).

    Lastly, I announce that there will be a surprise if the novel reaches 4 stars. As for what this surprise is I will naturally not tell you.

    Chapter 46 Basement

    A black mist appeared in the garden and made it impossible to see anything. After it slowly dissipated, Zes could finally see just what was inside of the interspatial ring.

    His first reaction was:

    " ''sigh'' Girls, get me some clothes. And let the servants prepare some rooms."

    The gifts inside the ring were exactly what Zes had feared it to be. As the smoke disappeared, the beautiful naked bodies of 12 girls appeared. All of them were completely naked except for a collar with a chain and strange symbols on their wrists and legs. Also a symbol was on their private areas, on breasts and lower body.

    They all stood in one line except for one girl, which was even more beautiful than the rest. It was Pinia. She was standing before them and also held a document in her hand. Weirdly smiling she stepped forward.

    "Master, we twelve are the gifts that the Kun clan has send to you a according to the conditions that were made in the negotiations. The document in my hand is stating that all of us will be your personal possessions.

    That means that you can do everything you want to us. You can torture, punish or vent your anger at us without holding back at all."

    As she said that, a lewd fluid started to leak from her pussy. Her face also showed a certain degree of excitement in her flushed face. Zes couldn''t really ignore that and a reaction started to show in his pants.

    "Also, there is no need to prepare rooms for us. With Gay Bluedragon''s help we have constructed an underground basement under the villa. Everything has already been prepared for us down there."

    Zes blankly stared at Pinia.

    "You have built an underground basement under the mansion? When?"

    "We have started to build it on the second day after we started the negotiations. Oh, of course you have to thoroughly punish me for doing this without Master¡¯s agreement."

    "Punish? ¡­."

    Pinia¡¯s eyes glowed in a dangerous light.

    "Would you prefer the whip or rather a stick? Also my whole body or only my ass, or rather my tits? Of course you can also punish me with your own stick."

    Pinia seemed to have entered a strange state of excitement, she started to tremble and the actually started to expose the places, she had suggested. Zes on the other hand was clearly tempted. After all, what man could actually say that they would not after hearing words like this? But on the other hand there was something holding him back. A bit of disgust towards this kind of excitement also appeared inside of him.

    "Stop it, ok? I have no intention of punishing you. In the first place stop it, I''m not interested in this kind of thing."

    He couldn''t really agree with the idea of doing things like that. Pinia was surprised but then she quickly said.

    "Oh, if it is like this, you can also let me unpunished. I can also just serve you as a plaything for the nighttime."

    But this only irritated Zes more.

    "What is your problem? Why do you want to be punished or used?"

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    This words finally stopped Pinia''s attempts. She backed away and really seemed to think about it.

    "Um, I think that I''m just something you humans call masochists. I have the desire to be used by you ¡­. to serve you to the best of my abilities. So I just want you to make me a plaything for yourself and enjoy my body. ¡­. But if you really don''t want me¡­ I can also just die."

    Under Zes blank eyes, Pinia suddenly created a dagger out of qi and slashed to her throat.

    ''Clank!''

    The dagger crushed into the ground it dissipated. Zes had quickly flashed to Pinia a knocked the dagger away.

    "Are you crazy?  Fuck, if you really want it then ok but things like this are done at certain times. So wait for the evening!"

    In the end Zes gave in. It was partly due to the fact that he hadn''t had any sex in the last few days and quite some desire had pent up inside of him. In that moment, the girls came back with the clothes. It were the same clothes they themselves also wore at times. A short tunic revealing the lower part of their breasts and skirt that was reaching to the knees.

    They quickly made Pinia and the other slave girls (I will just call them slave girls for now) wear them.

    "Um Zes, concerning the rooms for them, it seems that my father has already ¡­."

    Les was interrupted by Zes.

    "I know, Gay has built a basement right?"

    "Well, yes but there is one thing, I think you should see it for yourself."

    Surprised, Zes looked at Pinia. But taking into account what had happened until now he could already guess just what was wrong with that basement. Nevertheless he still went and looked. The entrance to the basement was hidden inside of a shelf on the first floor. From there were steps leading downwards.

    After taking the steps, he reached a heavy door made of some hard wood. He opened it and to be honest, he wasn''t surprised to see what it was like.

    The basement was made out of crude stone and illuminated by a few torches. But the important thing were the countless torture devices that literally made out the whole basement.

    Zes closed the door. After that he used his finger to paint a few symbols on the door. A formation immediately appeared on it. Then he turned around to Pinia, Reis, Les and Zoe that were standing behind him and said while having a beaming smile.

    "Get out of here."

    A shiver crossed their backs and they hurriedly got out of the stairway. As they got out of it and now stood on the main hall of the first floor, they heard an exasperated cry. After that cry, a huge boom followed close behind. The whole mansion started to shake and a huge cloud of dust came from the tunnel that led to the basement. A bit frightened they glared into the black tunnel.

    A moment later Zes came out of it. There was a strange sense of pressure emanating from him. A crocked smile was on his face and any child that would see him now would certainly start crying.

    "Whose idea was it?"

    The frightened Pinia lifted her hand while trembling. Zes strongly glared at her and Pinia couldn''t help but start to tremble even more. But at the same time a bit of anticipation appeared inside of her masochistic self.

    "NEVER EVER DO THIS AGAIN. And apologize to Gay. Now I can understand why he was so down. As for your punishment we will do it tonight."

    Pinia was just speechlessly nodding. Only after some time she finally noticed the hidden meaning in Zes¡¯s words.

 Chapter 47 Illis

    Here is todays second chapter. To be honest this is the most perverted thing I have ever written, so please tell me if you liked it. Also today I have only realized it that Dao of emperor is ranked 205 in the active ranking. To be honest I was expecting that it was somewhere around 700 or so.  So I have decided, that if the story reaches the top 150 I will give you guys a okta release. And also I will try to get us a good cover.

    Hope you guys enjoy this.

    Chapter 47 Illis

    After this little escapade, the servants quickly arranged proper rooms for the girls to stay. As the mansion was really big, it was also not really hard to find free rooms.

    For the rest of the day Zes was enjoying his garden together with the girls and Pinia that had also joined in. As for the rest of the girls that had been gifted, they had decided to also become servants and joined the other ones in keeping the mansion calm.

    Even though it was said that Zes was enjoying the garden but in reality he was making the formations promised for the Kun clan and he also further researched other formations, which he wanted to test. Because of this, the completely untouched and beautiful black bamboo forest and the little stream soon were covered by hundreds of different formations. Well, the formations were hidden and so as long as Zes did not activate them, there would be no change in the garden except for a higher qi density caused by a formation Zes formed out of the other formations and unintentionally created itself.

    In fact most time of the day was not used up for setting up the hundreds of formations but rather by researching the big formation that naturally formed out of them. This formation was quite strange. It seemed that it used the smaller formations as foundation and it also seemed to have the same abilities like them but there were also some attributes on it that even Zes could not discern. One of them was the ability to gather qi. If Bluedragon city had a density over 5 times of the outside, Zes mansion now possessed 3 times the density of the city meaning that it was 15 times of the normal density. This alone was shocking enough but the formation also seemed to gather a strange energy. It wasn''t qi but after few tries Zes managed to absorb a bit and discovered that it boosted his mental abilities.

    A cultivator would always have a cultivation base and a soul realm. Normally most cultivators would only pay attention to their cultivation and never attempt to cultivate their soul realm. Even so, their normal cultivation would result in their soul realm slowly expanding. This could be seen on the fact that a nascent stage cultivator could only spread out their divine sense in a radius of about 2 kilometers while an immortal stage cultivator would normally cover 10 times more.

    But even though they were few, there were also factions cultivating mainly their soul realm instead of their cultivation. These people were called Illis. They had the ability to attack others by using powerful soul attacks and crush them without even touching their enemies¡¯ bodies. But these Illis were few in numbers and there was hardly any information about them. There were only few sects and families cultivating their souls in this realm and due to the penalty in being Illis, only few were joining them.

    This penalty was the fact that only after reaching a certain level Illis would one become immortal and this stage was even harder to reach then to reach immortal stage in normal cultivation. Actually to even just extent their lives for a hundred years, they had to reach a level equivalent to nascent stage, a stage that was considered as unreachable for the biggest part of population. Because of this the Illis were rather an unpopular way of cultivation.

    But right now the energy the formation was drawing to it was actually able to increase ones soul realm. In other words when absorbing the energy, one would begin to cultivate his soul. For Zes this was another way of increasing his strength since even if he had won over the Cers kingdom, there were many other kingdoms out there having stronger forces than the Cers kingdom. And even though the patriarch of the Kun clan was the strongest known cultivator in this realm, there was no one to guaranty that there were no hidden experts in this kingdoms that could pose a threat to Zes. So right now any way for Zes to increase his strength was more than welcome.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Unfortunately it seemed that only Zes was able to absorb this energy. The girls and Pinia also tried to do so as Zes told them about it but they were not even able to feel it, no need to even speak about actually absorbing it. So in the end Zes was the only one profiteering from this this aspect of the big formation. Also after sometime Zes decided to give it a name. He named the formation Black Garden Paradise formation and in the end he spent the rest of the day cultivating the strange energy and trying to understand the Black Garden Paradise formation profound secrets.

    As the sun began to set, they moved their location into the salon of the house and spend some time chattering and drinking expensive wine that was brought by Pinia. Only when it was completely dark outside, the girls suddenly altogether excused themselves and went to the third floor, telling Zes to wait another 30 minutes before going up. Zes naturally understood the meaning behind this and he was more than glad to spend the 30 minutes drinking the exquisite wine and imagining the things he would do this night.

    After the 30 minutes he slowly and seemingly calm climbed up the stairs and entered the room.

    It was illuminated by a formation Zes set up and that had different brightness settings. Right now it was almost on the lowest setting, illuminating the room in a weak orange light. Four figures were inside of the room, all of them being bound on different parts of the bed and being in different positions.

    From here on really sexual scenes. Those that don''t want to read them please skip to the end of the chapter

    Les was bound on the left foot of the bed, having both of her arms fixed on the bed and her ass sticking right into the air completely uncovering her important areas. Reis was bound onto a pillar that was holding the roof of the poster bed. She was hung midair, her arms bound behind her back and her legs being widely spread, exposing her pussy. Zoe was similar bound in the air, on height of Zes lower body. Her legs were also widely spread. The only difference was that she had something sticking inside of her pussy.

    It was something resembling a small stick.

    Lastly Pinia was fixed in the middle of the bed. Her arms fixed to the middle of the roof exposing every inch of her body.

    Also all of the girls had their animal characteristics shown. Reis had her cute fox ears and the fox tail, Les and Zoe their little horn and the beautiful blue scales while Pinia also had horn but her horn was different from the ones of Les and Zoe. Their horns were on their heads and resembled the horns of Asian dragons. Pinia¡¯s horn was on her forehead and looked more like the horn of a unicorn exact for being as sharp as a sword. All in all the view in front of Zes was the fulfilling of his deepest sexual desires and seemed to come right from his lewdest dreams.

    Zes couldn''t counter the temptation and slowly felt that he was losing control. He went completely into the room and firstly chose Les that had her lower body stuck in the air. His own root slowly started to swell and he took of his pants. After that, he could only feel that he was thrusting into Les hot pussy.

    Lewd sounds of Les moaning echoed through the room. Soon the other girls could not endure the lewdness they felt and fluids started to drip down onto the bed and floor. With a last thrust he shoot in his semen. Les fainted from the huge waves of pleasure that were flooding her mind.

    After this Zes did the same with Reis and Zoe. Finally he got to Pinia. She was looking at him with excited eyes, lewd fluids flowing in streams from her pussy. The sounds alone had been enough to make her come few times already.

    This time Zes was much rougher than he was with Les, Reis or Zoe. He was thrusting much deeper and while doing so, he was slapping her ass and groping her breasts. Pinia herself was already fully immersed into the pleasure. She lasted 3 times until she finally fainted and the white semen were overflowing.

    By that time, the other girls already woke up again.

    ¡°Once again ¡­"

    They did it until the morning sun was illuminating the black bamboos again and the water inside the little pond was glittering in the red sun.

 Chapter 48 Dao of Harem

    Chapter 48 Dao of Harem

    After a hectic night even Zes couldn''t take it anymore and fell to sleep surrounded by the naked bodies of the four girls that had been completely filled with his white stuff. They only woke up when it was almost noon and a servant girl was finally brave enough to try waking them up. After all the sounds of them doing it had been heard in the whole mansion and many of the girls had spent that night imagining what was going on up there and they were pleasuring themselves.

    In fact some of them even went to Maaran, which also was disturbed in his comprehension and had a wonderful night with him.

    As they finally woke up, the girls first excused themselves to bath and wear new clothes. While naked and semen was flowing out of them, they went down and shamelessly took a bath. Zes on the other hand left the room and instructed a few servants to clean it. Then he went to the garden. On his way here he met Maaran that was looking similarly refreshed as Zes. Communicating with their eyes, both started to smile shrewdly and together went down and entered the garden.

    There they sat down on two big stones lined on the small stream and enjoyed the warm sun on their skin. Moments later both started to laugh loudly. With a skewed grin Zes asked Maaran.

    "And how was it? Had your fun, right?"

    "You have to speak, how long have you did it with those four beauties? Whose fault was it in the first place that the servants couldn''t hold it anymore?"

    Both of them only started to grin even more.

    "How many positions have you tried?"

    "I think it was about 25 different ones but I have to say that there were some ¡­. I honestly cannot understand how they did them without even having cultivation."

    "Only 25? Weak stamina or what? I have done at least 57!"

    Maaran blankly looked at Zes.

    "Are you even human? AH I know, it has to be because of your higher cultivation. Damn, I have to strive even harder!"

    Zes only laughed wryly.

    "By the way, how is your progress in completing your dao? You seem to have reached late corestage right? There shouldn''t be too much time until you have comprehended it."

    Maaran got a bit more serious. He grinned and rubbed his nose.

    "Well, actually I have comprehended it last night while being in bed."

    "What?"

    Zes blankly looked at him.

    "Last night while ¡­. doing things with twelve different girls, I ¡­ kind of had a revelation. I have found my personal dao. The dao of Harem."

    Zes blinked two times. Then he loudly yelled.

    "Dao of Harem? Are you fucking kidding me? In the first place, what are its attributes? And more importantly YOU HAVE HAD TWELVE GIRLS? YOU LITTLE FUCKER I HAD ONLY FOUR!"

    Maaran decisively defended himself.

    "But your girls are fucking hot! The servants are not bad to be honest they are some of the hottest girls in the city but how can they compare to your girls?

    Also concerning my dao of Harem. Essentially it enables me to attack the soul of the one I fight against. I can also make any girl submit to me as long as she does not exceeds me in cultivation or loves someone else. The girls that submit to me automatically get a brand on their body that indicates that they are part of my Harem. They have to listen to everything I tell them. But the most important thing is that our cultivation will be linked. If I cultivate to nascent stage, the girls will cultivate quicker until they also reach that stage."

    As Maaran was explaining his own dao, Zes eyes suddenly started to shine. He took Maaran¡¯s hands into his own and with his eyes sparkling he asked.

    "Show it to me, I want it. I WANT IWANTIWANTIWANT!!!!!!!"

    Maaran was a bit disgusted by the obvious desire in Zes eyes.

    "Ok, ok, I will show you but please let me hands go. #NOHOMO!"

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Zes immediately let his hands go and looked at him like a puppy at his food. Another comparison would be a wolf looking at his prey. Shivering, Maaran immediately focused his mind and manipulated the mana inside his body into formatting an orb. Slowly it took shape and soon inside of Maaran¡¯s hand a red dao essence appeared.

    Zes directly smashed it out of his hand and used his divine sense to observe the dao essence. Then he just manipulated the dao essence itself and directly absorbed it. A few moments later, his eyes flashed and he happily yelled.

    "Hell yeah. This dao is the dream of any man! Good job Maaran. This dao is actually also a high grade creation grade dao, the same as mine. But it is a bit less profound than mine so I''m still able to use it."

    At the same time in the bathing room of Zes mansion.

    Les, Reis, Pinia and Zoe were still bathing inside of it. Actually until now, they had been busy getting the mixture of sweat and other body fluids washed away. Right now, they all were sitting on the edge of the basin the legs widely spread and letting the semen flow out of their pussies. While doing so they started to chatter.

    "Pinia, can you tell me why you are so keen on serving Zes? After all you have only met him for few days and there was no real time to fall in love with him."

    After having spent the night together while being pleasured by Zes, the girls had already become quite close to Pinia and so they were pretty open when speaking to her. In result, Reis was not holding back her curiosity while asking Pinia. The latter started blushing as she explained.

    "You know, the time when Zes was fighting my grandfather and he was so furious, I just couldn''t help but feel coolness! At that time he was like a deity punishing the evil doers. And I couldn''t help but feel that I want to serve him. I wanted to be of some use to this ultra-cool guy."

    Reis strangely looked at her. It wasn''t that she couldn''t understand her feelings at all, after all she also had fallen for Zes. It was just that she herself wanted to help Zes but did not felt this need to really be used by him.

    "Now that I think about it, you know Zes for the longest right? How was he before all this?"

    "Oh, I don''t know him for that long. I only met him about 2 or 3 months ago. At that time some stupid pet hunter had caught me and wanted to sell me to some rich brat. But I had been living next to a village of humans and while catching me, he actually murdered the whole village. Zes found out about it and went to kill him. In the end he quickly finished him of and decided that I would become his pet."

    The girls chattered for quite some time until they finally were completely clean. Then they wore some clothes and asked the servants for Zes¡¯s location. As they got to the garden, they heard loud laughter coming from the stream. Sitting on two big rocks in the stream, Zes and Maaran were sitting with two bottles of wine and laughing unrestrained.

    "¡­ You have actually played League of Legends? And you were only level 11 after playing half a year? Hahahah what a noob. I was level 30 and gold one!"

    "A shut up, I''m bad at this things. But I have played about 30 eroges to the end!"

    "And that is something you are proud about?"

    "Hahaaaa, ¡­ well ¡­ not really?"

    The girls just speechless listened to the conversation between the two young men and they did not even understood a word of it. It was as if the two of them were in their own world of strange terms and stuff they had never heard about.

    Suddenly Zes turned around and noticed the girls (I will include Pinia from now on). He stood up while smiling and said something to Maaran. Then used a movement technique to instantly appear before the girls. Maaran needed a bit more time as he could only use his flying speed to follow him in a hurry.

    "Girls, we are going¡­"

 Chapter 49 Cry

    Hi guys. I have a very bad day. My family problems have finally comen to an end. That means that a close relative of mine has died this morning. Because of this, there might be no chapter tomorrow and there will definatly be no on friday as I have to go to his furneral.

    I just want to say, that I dedicate this chapter to my relative that has died. (Well the later half of it, as the first half was already done before)

    Chapter 49 Cry

    "¡­ to make ourselves a harem!"

    "¡­.."

    The girls were just surprised staring at him.

    "Maaran has finally comprehended his dao, the dao of Harem. Fortunately I''m also able to use it and now we have decided to make ourselves harems that will serve us."

    Pinia was the first one to recover.

    "Um, masters don''t you have already us? Or ¡­ are we unable to satisfy you?"

    "That not the point. Of course I have you girls and that''s enough to satisfy my carnal desire, but there is one dream every man has in his heart. The dream of all Men! It''s to have a huge amount of naked girls serving you! And I''m not speaking about 10 or so girls. It has to be in hundreds!"

    "Yes, Zes is right. If a man is able to make this dream true, there is nothing in life that would make him more satisfied!"

    The girls could only stand and look at these two guys, raving about this ''dream of Manhood''. Except for Pinia, which had her eyes sparkling while coming closer to Zes.

    "How many girls do you want? A hundred, two hundred or more? And, what are your requirements? And ¡­"

    An endless stream of questions streamed out of her mouth and attacked Zes and Maaran¡¯s mind. The latter smiling wryly said to Zes.

    "Seems there is someone even more excited about this."

    Zes just rolled his eyes and nodded while grinning.

    "Ok Pinia. From now on it''s your job to gather some nice girls for us. Also you will be responsible for their accommodation. I will make you the Harem manager."

    "Yes!!! You can count on me! I will certainly not betray your expectations!"

    Pinia happily smiled and already seemed to make calculations.

    "Now that this has been clarified, it''s time to cultivate!"

    The girls just bitterly smiled. They were long since used to this. If Zes wasn''t eating, sleeping or toying with their bodies, he would cultivate. In fact almost all of his time was consisting of cultivation. Such a strong perseverance was seldom seen within the younger generations, as they would rather enjoy live after reaching a certain level and only after having experienced all of lives pleasures they would once again cultivate to higher realms.

    But that was for normal people. After all, who else could easily say that he was shouldering future of a whole race? Even for Reis that had been following Zes for the longest time, it was hard to imagine just how much pressure was hidden under Zes playful and cheerful self.

    In the end all of them sat down on separate boulders inside of the black bamboo forest and started to cultivate. Due to the overpowered effects of the Black Garden Paradise formation, the cultivation inside of the garden was 15 times as effective as to cultivate outside of the city. Even when compared to the city, it was about 5 times as effective.

    While cultivating, all of them were enjoying the warm summer breeze swiftly blowing and the sound of the bamboo shivering. All of them slowly attained a special state of mind allowing them to forget everything around them. They all were feeling exceedingly comfortable and a sense of warmth appeared inside of their selves.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Zes himself quickly found himself inside of an empty void. Smilingly he thought to himself.

    "So this is the famed state of selflessness.

    Oh, well I guess it''s not really that state as I''m still aware of myself. Guess this is just some rare state of mind hmm? Still, I am curious what might be inside of this void."

    Carefree he started strolling inside of this void. For a long time, he saw nothing but the greyness of this empty void stretching god knows how far. There was absolutely nothing inside of it, only endless grey. Soon Zes began to suspect that there was really nothing inside of this void. But he still continued to slowly stroll through it. Even though it''s said to be slow, there was no evidence that it was slow. It could have been quicker than sound but inside of this void there was no sense of speed, nor was there any indication of time passing.

    After a seemingly endless period of time, that also could have been a moment, Zes finally found something inside of this endless sea of grey. A small orb of light was floating in the space like a lighthouse in a stormy grey sea.

    Zes came nearer to the orb. Suddenly he had the feeling that he had to touch this strange round light. Without him intending to, his hand began to move. As he touched it, his whole body began to tremble. Before his eyes, a scene appeared.

    Skyscrapers becoming rubble, people running around trying to save themselves. Hovering demons that were destroying the desperate police and military.

    A huge skyscraper, his windows glittering in the sun starting to dangerously tremble. Then a boom and it fold away in itself. A huge cloud of dust is rising, covering the bodies of those that had been buried underneath it. Yells of desperation and sorrow echoing only to be over drowned by the sound of bodies pieced or smashed apart.

    Zes face started to pale. Not because of the cruelness of this scene, nor because of the deaths of this humans. It was because he exactly remembered just what he was going to see now.

    Before his opened eyes, he saw himself 10 years younger wandering through the chaotic streets. Then he saw how he reached the street he lived on. Tears started to roll down his cheeks as he desperately tried to look away. But no matter what he tried, he was unable to look away or close his eyes. He had no other choice but to watch what was going on.

    His already trembling body only started to tremble even more. His eyes grew bloodshot and a gruesome expression crept on his face.

    Then he saw the scene he never wanted to see again. The corpses of his mother and his brother lying in the dirty on the street, which was now tainted by the red shine of their blood. His father struggling with all his might. Tears in his face and a hate and resentment, Zes would never be able to forget. Finally the moment, when the blood sprayed on the ground and the headless corpse of his father fell to the ground.

    A voiceless cry emerged out of his throat. Zes could do anything but cry. A cry despite being voiceless. It smashed violently against the formless void. The endless gray could not withstand this force that was somehow being exerted by Zes painful cry.

    "AAAAHAAAAHAAAAAAAhhhhhhhhheaaaaaaah"

    A cry shocking everyone to the core was echoing through the city making everyone unable to stop shuddering.

 Just a poem

    Hi guys, as I''m not in the mood to write anything today, because of my relative that died yesterday, I''m bringing you this translation of a poem from cao cao, a ancient chinese warlord, cause I really like it and want to share it with you guys. This translation is not mine, but from Deathblade that is translating ISSH on Wuxiaworld. I hope he doesn''t mind that I post it here.

    Faced with wine, one must sing

    Cao Cao

    ____________________________________

    Faced with wine, one must sing

    Life is short, and time flies by.

    As innumerable as morning dew,

    Are the bitter pains of the past.

    Sing with passion and ardor,

    For troubled thoughts are not easily forgotten.

    How can sorrows be relieved?

    Only by means of sweet wine.

    The azure robe of the scholar

    Reminds me of days gone by.

    It is because of them

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.That I sing softly to myself.

    The deers call out softly

    As they graze on the country slopes.

    When esteemed guests arrive,

    I entertain with harp and flute.

    The bright moon hangs in the sky,

    Will it ever cease its journey?

    Sorrows spring up from the heart,

    Unceasing and unstoppable.

    Guests tread the twisted paths

    On their way to pay a visit.

    We meet again to feast and chat,

    To reminisce about old times.

    The moon is out, the stars glitter,

    Black magpies fly south to roost.

    They circle thrice with no success,

    Where will they find a sheltering tree?

    Mountains do not belittle pebbles,

    Oceans do not belittle streams.

    The Duke of Zhou rejected food in favor of virtue,

    Only such men as he can inspire all under Heaven.

 Chapter 50 The days go on

    Hi guys, after a short "vacation" I''m back and bringing you this chapter and don''t worry the next ones will be longer, I''m just busy dealing with the aftermatch of the cause of my "vacation". Despite that I have started a new story called Last Warrior of a Nation. It''s not a xianxia but rather something playing in a "real world" and it''s more serious then this story. For now it''s just a side project and I don''t know how many chapters I will write and at what times I will realize them. Also I will post the link as soon as it it approved.

    Chapter 50 The days go on

    As the cry roared through the city, Maaran and the girls abruptly woke up from the strange state they were in. Worried they all looked towards Zes that was sweating beads and trembling all over. Reis was the first one to rush over, closely followed by Pinia, Les, Zoe and finally Maaran.

    Only after some time Zes finally managed to calm down. The scenes before his eyes had touched his biggest trauma making him unable to resist its extreme influence at his soul. And even after it stopped and he woke up, the scene he saw in the grey void was still before his inner eyes.

    Finally the trembling stopped and Zes slowly stood up. As he saw the worried expressions of Maaran and the girls that were standing around him he couldn''t help but tiredly grin.

    "You don''t have to worry, it''s nothing serious. I ¡­ just saw a scene, which I never wanted to see again in my life. So you really don''t have to worry, just resume cultivating."

    Zes words did not calm them at all. After all they all heard that heart breaking cry that was even able to forcible get them out of the strange state in which they were unable to notice anything in their surroundings. But in the end it was up to Zes if he wanted to tell them what exactly happened and they couldn''t force him to tell them. In the first place there was no one that was able to force him to do this in the entire kingdom.

    Because of this, they could only assure that there were no external injuries on Zes body and get him a new robe since the old one was drenched in sweat to an extent that even the sperm flooded bed of Zes was a desert in comparison.

    After that they resumed cultivating. Just as Zes had also completely calmed down and wanted to start cultivating his soul realm as he was unable to cultivate qi due to the after effects of overusing natural qi, Maaran suddenly cried out. Astonishment could be seen on his face.

    "What is this energy? It''s no qi, but after absorbing only a bit my soul has become bigger by quite an amount."

    Zes surprised looked at Maaran, he had never expected him to have talent for soul cultivation. After all not even one of the girls was able to cultivate it at all since they did not perceive the energy needed for cultivation. For Maaran who was a person able to create a dao like the dao of Harem, he would never think of the possibility that he was able to cultivate it.

    But in the end even though Zes did not expect Maaran to be able to cultivate it, there was no harm in him doing so and in fact it was even beneficial as it would further strengthen him. As Maaran was the only human cultivator other than him right now, he was also in need to become as strong as possible in the shortest time possible. After all, there were countless dangers on the road of cultivation and even though right now there was nothing that would endanger Zes, there could always be an incident destroying his cultivation or making him unable to advance any further.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Smiling Zes explained Maaran the meaning behind the strange energy that was gathered by the Black Garden Paradise formation. Unfortunately Zes knew no attack techniques that used the soul realm as immortal Calm Light had never cultivated the ways of Illis and naturally had no techniques belonging to it that he could have left behind. So even though the cultivation of the strange energy was increasing his ability to calculate in his mind he would have to search for Illis techniques to actively use it. Nevertheless Zes decided that he would continue absorbing it as it boosted his ability to form formations and Zes already was able to create a simple formation relying on the strange formation.

    The formation was still very simple and it would take some time for Zes to get to the point of making formations of the grade he was making right now but in terms of power the formations made of the strange energy were slightly more powerful.

    In the end they spent the whole day cultivating inside of the garden, discussing about the daos and the strange energy. Zes made quite some progress in cultivating the strange energy and his body technique the Divine Body of Immortal. Right now, he was already half a step into the second stage and it would only take him a short time to reach the second stage and form his second divine body.

    The night was once again spent extremely loudly and lewdly. Adding the fact that Maaran was proactively making his harem and enjoying the nights with the servants.

    In fact, the moans could be heard even in the palace where Gay was currently sitting in his library and enjoying a manga. Ever since Zes came to the city, he had been collecting more and more of them, having already a collection of about 200 volumes. Most of them were found in some hidden bunkers that hadn''t been found in the first time of the demons invasion and survived their mindless destruction. Actually quite a lot of rich demons had the hobby of collecting human articles that survived that period.

    Some collected books, others paintings or furniture. There were big auctions selling them in all kingdoms and many people were willing to pay an exorbitant price to get a piece of tableware! Gay himself has spent an equivalent of a few million euros to gather all this manga here.

    But even though they cost him so much, Gay was happily sitting in his armchair as he read the last volume of school days (if you don''t know the ending google it). The next thing that could be heard was a stunned yell followed by a cursing Gay.

 My second story

    My second story Last Warrior of a Nation has finally been approved, so I just wanted to make a link to it.

    The story is no xianxia, but rather a modern age killer story with a few other elements. Sorry for the crued destribtion I''m kind of bad at it.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    The link:  http://royalroadl.com/fiction/6046</a>

 Chapter 51 Change

    Guys this is the longest chapter I have EVER written. Also from now on there will be 2 chapters on wednesday and 2 chapters on sunday as school has once again started for me. Enjoy?

    Chapter 51 Change

    The next morning was really quite. That was mainly because of the fact that all inhabitants of Zes¡¯s mansion were still sleeping as the night life was dominated by two greedy men that were unceasingly thirsting for pleasure. It was only after the sun was almost at its highest point that life came into the mansion. The servants quickly changed their clothes and began to clean the mess which showed just how lively the night was for them.

    Zes on the other hand decided to go into the city as right now he was unable to cultivate qi and there was no need for him to be tense as there was not any danger in sight. He picked up the girls that had already washed themselves and Maaran that was complaining about a pain in his hip and refusing to come with them as he wanted to rest for the day.

    In the end Zes forcibly pulled him out of the mansion and together they went to the market. Of course, every inhabitant immediately recognized him and payed their respect to him while also gifting him presents to express their loyalty. In the end, many demons were still wary of Zes as he was a human and an immortal at that. For him to forgive them, they would rather gift him too much than to risk for him to change his mind.

    Like this, Zes¡¯s group was strolling through the market and buying things they took a liking to. For example Reis found a bracelet. The bracelet was made out of fine jade that was crafted into small stones with nice patters on them. Les and Zoe found themselves a pair of clothes which they both really liked and Zes also bought it for them. They immediately changed into it and also matched their hair style to each other. In the end, Zes had to use his divine sense to discern which one was Les and which Zoe.

    As for Pinia, in opposite of Zes worries she did not request anything strange. The item she wanted was a piece of cloth with beautiful patterns on it. The strange thing was that even Zes was not able to clearly visualize the patterns, it was as he couldn''t keep it inside of his mind, making every time he looked at them a strange experience.

    Maaran did not want anything at the marked but later on he asked Zes if he could get him a house to live in as he thought it was inadequate for a grown man with some power to live in a mansion of another person. Zes promised him to speak with Gay later when they would go to the quarters that were prepared for the humans that were going to arrive today.

    A few hours later they finally finished their shopping and went to said quarters as Gay had contacted Zes using divine sense and informed him that the humans had already arrived in Bluedragon city.

    The place that was built for the humans could be considered a whole district of Bluedragon city. It consisted of about a hundred buildings of different sizes. There were multi-storey buildings meant for three or four families but also mansions, simple houses, libraries and other public facilities. In the center of this "district" was a big square. Right now it was filled with a few hundred people that could be differentiated into three groups. There was one big group consisting of humans that were exited but also a bit confused of the situation.

    They had already been informed of what had happened and that from now on humans were of equal standing as the demons. But they have been used as slaves or pets for a full decade and many of them had never even witnessed another life than the one right now as they were born in the last 10 years and always were treated as inferior life forms that were traded between the demons and had the same standing as some animals that could be caught and killed at any point.

    Because of this, they were still weary as they couldn''t really believe in this new freedom they had received because of some immortal that claimed to be a human but had powers exceeding most demons.

    The second group consisted out of Gay and the Bluedragon clan. They were coordinating the whole process of assigning the houses to the humans and were the busiest down there.

    As for the last group, Zes had no idea who they were. It consisted out of eleven elegantly clothed men and a woman having different ages.

    Zes and his group arrived at the square and immediately were received by Gay and the Bluedragon clan.

    "Zes, we have already prepared all the houses and distributed them to the people. We are only waiting for you to speak a bit to them as in the end we are still demons and they do not really trust our words despite seeing all this."

    Zes thankfully looked to Gay and nodded but then questioningly glared to the group of unknown people standing on the side. Gay saw the glare and understood Zes intention. Using divine sense he explained Zes.

    "I don''t really know who they are but apparently they were send by the Kun clan to guard the humans as they were brought here. Still, something is strange about them as I cannot remember any of their faces despite all of them being deity stage and certainly having high positions."

    Zes frowned upon Gays words. Deity stage experts were still rare in the Cers kingdom and the Kun clan itself only had eight deities. Of course there are other bigger factions in the Kingdom also having a deity or two but even so there was no way the Kun clan would be able to move 12 of them at once just to move the humans over.

    Despite that Zes kept up his smiling expression and slowly walked to this strange group closely followed by the girls and Maaran, which were also feeling something to be amiss.

    "I thank you for safely bringing these humans here but I cannot help but ask who I have the pleasure to meet."

    Zes politely started the conversion. A man stepped forward to represent the group. He had short blue hair and appeared to be in his twenties. Of course, since he was deity stage, he could also be a few thousand years old but from his outer appearance he was no older than 26.

    "There is no need to thank us, we have only followed our orders. As for who we are, I''m afraid I cannot tell you."

    Zes smile grew somehow weird.

    "Oh, and why is that?"

    His eyes scanned the group as he suddenly discovered a person that was not deity stage. In fact, he wasn''t even corestage but only peak gathererstage. But the important thing was that he was able to recognize this person. He had never really met this person as he did not concern himself with someone of such a weak cultivation but after all he was a cultivator and at that cultivated his soul realm resulting in his memory becoming comparable to any supercomputer of the human era.

    Because of this he could remember that this old man resembling a crossbreed of a frog and a zombie was the owner of the shop where he had freed Reis from the pet hunter.

    As Zes looked at the man in shock, the old man also realized that he had discovered him. A cruel grin appeared in his eyes as a tear appeared in his eyes.

    "So you haven''t forgotten about me hmm? Now¡­ I get revenge for you my boy."

    Suddenly the ugly old man¡¯s figure blurred and he shot forward. Of course someone of the gathererstage was no treat to Zes that was able to easily teleport himself but due to the shock Zes reacted too late and the old man was already before him. In fact even now, Zes could just smash him like a fly since the difference in cultivation was just too big. But something told Zes that this man was not as easy as he appeared. Because of this he used his movement technique and flashed to the side evading the ugly old man.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    But even though Zes had dodged the old man, the latter did not change his direction. He even increased his speed and went on. Only then Zes realized that he wasn''t the man¡¯s goal. The person he shoot towards was Reis!

    Surprise could be seem in Reis eyes as she did not expect the old man to target her. But then she focused and calmed down. After all she was a late nascent stage cultivator and normally a gatherer stage lowlife couldn''t even dream about harming her at all. Too late she noticed that something was amiss.

    The old man was already right before her. Suddenly his body changed and symbols appeared at his body. His face became red and he muttered.

    "Die you bitch!"

    A huge explosion shook the whole square. Zes quickly formed a formation that protected the humans standing in their group and then looked at the place where the explosion took place. The whole ground was blown apart and rubbles of the stones were scattered over the whole place. In the middle of the crater caused by the explosion was only one body, the clothes on it were ragged and blood was streaming out of the wounds that covered the whole body.

    Zes immediately appeared next to it only to see that it was Reis body. Blood was flowing in streams and made a pool of blood with Reis lying in the middle of it.

    Blankly Zes was staring at her. He clearly felt that Reis was dead as he couldn''t detect Reis aura using his divine sense. But he couldn''t really believe it.

    Reis had been the first person Zes had contact to after having trained in seclusion for 10 years. Out of all the people he had met, she was without doubt the most important to him. Since she had also suffered under the demons and her race had a similar history as human kind. He also felt that she was the one that understood him the most making her even more important for him than the other girls.

    But now she was dead. Just dead. Killed by a mere gathererstage insect.

    Before he could think any further, he felt ripples in the space and saw the blue haired man that had represented the group was closing onto him. At the same time the other people in his group started attacking the Bluedragon clan¡¯s faction and the formation surrounding and protecting the humans.

    Suddenly powerful auras shoot towards Bluedragon city and wanted to cross the formation protecting it. The auras were all familiar to Zes as they belonged to the elders of the Kun clan that had followed their former patriarch to attack the city back then. Right now all of the 8 elders of the Kun clan had their formation activated and shoot towards the formation with the coiling Bluedragon.

    Zes immediately understood what was going on. In the moment he realized it, something broke within him. Until now he never wanted to really kill anyone. He only killed for revenge and only when he couldn''t endure it anymore. That was because he still did not want to lose the last bit of morals he had when he was a normal human living in a normal city.

    But now he finally understood. Demons and humans were quite similar. Both were greedy and ¡­ both were excellent liars.

    Zes casted his gaze to Reis death body that was lying on the ground. Slowly his mind changed. Emotions appeared and disappeared. Others merged and created new. In a few nanoseconds Zes entire being had changed completely.

    The blue haired man was smiling, their plan had played out perfectly. They had first found a lunatic that would kill that Jerna clan woman to give that stupid human a mental shock. After that they would attack with all forces making him unable to collect his thoughts and get a clear mind. Now he only had to kill him and the other deities would take care of the rest.

    His smile only became wider as he thought of the rewards he would get for completing this mission. After all the Kun clan had accumulated quite a few treasures and they had promised them quite a bit in exchange for their help.

    It was in this moment that he noticed he fucked up. Suddenly it was as if the world itself stopped moving. Everything was standing still. Everyone fighting, everyone that was strolling through the streets of Bluedragon city without knowing what was going on. And not only in Bluedragon city. The whole globe was standing still.

    The blue haired man only managed to glance towards Zes.

    It was as if he was looking at the Emperor of Hell. The aura surrounding Zes was suffocating and freezing even more than in the fight against the Kun clan patriarch. In fact it was only Zes aura causing the world to freeze. He himself did not intend to do it and there was no usage of the dao of time involved in it.

    As the world was standing still, Zes cultivation base suddenly started to climb up. Early immortal stage, middle immortal stage, later immortal stage the breakthrough to early deity stage climbing even higher. Middle deity stage, later deity stage reaching peak deity stage and breaking into the deity exceeding stage. Even then it did not stop but still surged. It soon surpassed the stage the Kun patriarch was in and climbed even further. Finally it stopped at a height that has been unseen in the whole cultivation world. That was because by now he had reached a stage that would usually only be reached when having passed the tribulation.

    In that moment clouds started to gather in the sky and concentrated right over Zes. Thunder growled and small black lightnings coiled threw the sky. Zes looked up and ridicule could be seen in his cold and bloodthirsty expression. He looked like some maniac, a battle crazy psychopath that was going to destroy anything on his path.

    "SCREW OFF!"

    Zes yelled into the sky and made a wave with his hand. The qi around him started to gather and slammed into the tribulation clouds causing them to dissolve and show the clear blue sky. Shock was in the expressions of all people, especially the ones that knew Zes. It was as if Zes had completely disappeared and replaced by a wall of bloodthirsty and freezing coldness.

    The blue haired man that had attempted to kill Zes had long since gone mad. How the hell is this possible? This shitty immortal has gotten this overpowered!

    Finally the freezing ended and the earth once again began to turn. Zes took a step towards the blue haired man and the aura around him immediately froze the latter. Even his soul had been frozen and shattered apart. After that Zes looked at the man and woman that had just attacked the Bluedragon clan troops and the formation shielding the humans.

    As his gaze fell upon them they started to uncontrollable shake, fear filling their minds and slowly corroding them from inside.

    "Die"

    This single word muttered by Zes immediately destroyed their souls only dead bodies fell to the ground to never move again. The Kun clan elders that had just charged through the formation also saw this sight making them scared to the point of peeing their pants. They just wanted to charge back out of the formation and flee as far as they could but the blue dragon coiling in the formation suddenly charged towards them.

    The dragon has changed. It wasn''t illusionary now, the dragon now was completely real. Before the elders could even react it had already reached them. The blood was falling like rain and covering the streets with blood.

    Next, Zes suddenly disappeared only to appear hundred kilometers away at the capital of Cers kingdom. Zes darkly looked down on the city with its hundreds of inhabitants. Then he once again waved his hand. Dust rose into the air and as it dissolved, there was nothing left from this grand city.

 Concerning the last chapter

    Just wanted to make a poll and find out if you liked the last chapter or not. Also a small warning, a storm is comin and will hit this story hard, so expect HUGE changes.

    Now some advertising, please check out my second story Last Warrior of a Nation and leave behind a vote for this series.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Edit: as you are disssatifite I will just say, that reis will live again ok Man why are you so inpatient?

 Chapter 52 Die

    Hi guys I said I was goig to upload the chapter on wednesday, but it just did not feel right to not give you this chapter as fast as posible so here is chapter 52. ALso thx to all the comments that were NICE to me.

    Chapter 52 Die

    On the ground where once had been the grand capital of the Cers kingdom with its hundreds of thousands of inhabitants and its grand mansions and palaces was now nothing but a deserted area with nothing but rubble and dirt. This formerly flourishing and bustling place has now changed into a lifeless and dead place.

    Zes was hovering above this scene of complete destruction. No emotion at all could be seen on his face but the freezing cold and domineering aura was still there. A fresh wind whistled and made Zes hair and clothes flutter.

    With a cold gaze he was looking down onto this scene of death and desolation. In fact, he knew that he had just killed many fellow beings, which loved, lived and enjoyed their lives. He also knew that it was very likely that there had been some humans remaining in the city as the demons had not intended to keep their promise either way. But right now all of this was unimportant for him. The only thing in his mind was revenge. Revenge for Reis death but for the most part revenge for his broken trust.

    Until now he had always tried to keep the death count as low as possible and to cooperate with the demons. He wanted to make all demon kind to coexist and help the human race. It was only when he witnessed the Kun clan¡¯s betrayal that he finally understood one thing. Just like humans, demons could also lie. They were also greedy and often did not understand reason when being pressured.

    Just how many cases of humans that destroyed everything around them while trying to reap benefits for themselves had happened in the past era?

    Deep inside of him Zes had always known this. He knew how corrupted and evil humans¡¯ or demons¡¯ mind could be. But he always repressed it. He repressed it because he knew that the only other way would result in slaughter.  A huge slaughter.

    But now the death of Reis had triggered something inside of him. Right now he did not care how many deaths it would require. He would set an example and ascertain that humans will be able to live without being bothered at least for one decade. It was cruel but it was the only way Zes could find a way to really suppress the demons greed and make sure they wouldn''t attack Bluedragon city for at least a decade. After a decade, the forces inside of Bluedragon city and the humans themselves, boosted by the powerful effects of the Blue Dragon Formation, would be able to fight them themselves and he wouldn''t have to worry about them.

    So right now, he would kill. It won''t be a slaughter, it will be a genocide.

    The qi around Zes started to go rampage. It was as if a storm was suddenly appearing in a calm sea and ripping apart the silence that had been there. Slowly the violently streaming qi calmed down and formed into something else with Zes being the center of it. Actually, right now the qi wasn''t really qi anymore. It was rather some kind of law cycling around Zes and radiating majestically grandeur. Everyone looking at it and feeling its nature would know that it was something greater than a dragon grade dao. It was the one thing judging over all things that happen. It was a genuine high grade creation stage dao! The dao of Justice!

    As the dao formed around Zes, more and more strands of it shoot towards him as if to approve his righteousness. After the last strand fused into the invisible but undeniable existence surrounding Zes, Zes opened his mouth.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    The words he spoke started to roar inside of the minds of all beings on earth. It doesn''t matter if they were humans, demons or animals. It did not differentiate between foundation stage and deity stage nor did it between rich or poor, king or slave. Every living being on earth was hearing Zes¡¯s words inside of them and every word caused their souls to tremble and their hearth to beat quicker.

    "I HAVE ALWAYS TRIED TO AVOID USELESS SLAUGHTER AND TRIED TO BE REASONABLY WITH YOU DEMONS. MY ONLY WISH WAS THAT YOU WOULD STOP HUNTING AND KILLING HUMANS AND FINALLY COEXIST WITH THEM. OVER AND OVER AGAIN I WAS WILLING TO FORGIVE YOU AND GIVE YOU A NEW CHANCE.

    I DID IT WHEN YOU KILLED MY PARENTS. I DID IT AS YOU DESTROYED OUR CIVILISATION. I ENDURED WHEN YOU CONTINUED TO KILL THE LAST SURVIVORS OF MY RACE. I ALWAYS HOPED THAT YOU WOULD FINALLY UNDERSTAND.

    BUT NOW I HAD ENOUGH. YOU HAVE HURT AND BETRAYED ME OVER AND OVER AND NOW I FINALLY CAN''T ENDURE ANYMORE.

    MAY THIS BE YOUR PUNISHMENT. FROM THIS DAY ON THERE WILL BE NO DEMON OVER THE IMMORTAL STAGE REMAINING IN THIS REALM.

    I HAVE TO TAKE THE POSITION OF A JUDGE AND I WILL DO IT. USING THE DAO OF JUSTICE I WILL PASS JUDGMENT ONTO YOU."

    Zes stopped for a moment and coldly scanned the entire planet using divine sense. After his breakthrough, his powers had surged and his divine sense became powerful enough to even reach the moon and easily covered the whole planet. In his mind he could see the frightened faces of billions of demons. Especially the deity stage experts and patriarchs all had their minds trembling. A vicious smile appeared on his face. This was just what they deserved. After all they too had murdered billions of humans. Then he finally put an end to the wait. A single word left his mouth.

    "DIE"

    As it resonated inside of the demons minds, horrified screams arose all over the earth. In all bigger sects and clans the patriarchs and elders felt their souls splitter apart. A moment later, there was not a single deity remaining in this realm. The demons tremblingly looked at their patriarchs and elders, which had just died. They all knew that everything would change from now on.

    An immortal powerful enough to easily kill every deity stage practitioner had appeared and cleansed the world in one swoop. Who would still be as fearless as to kill humans or hold them as slaves? It could be said that if this expert was feeling like it he could directly make whole demon kind into the humans¡¯ slaves!

    Even though it''s said that plenty would change, this did not apply to the 6 great kingdoms. As long as Zes wouldn''t personally destroy them, they would still remain as even though the elders and patriarchs that were deities had died, they still had their huge armies of immortals to protect their kingdoms.

    The biggest thing that was changing was that immortal stage wouldn''t be a second rate expert but the peak existences in the world. And also humanity¡¯s standing would undergo a change.

    In fact, only a few moments after Zes killed all the deities, all the kingdoms had already started to gather the humans inside of their territory and prepared to send them to Bluedragon city. After all they had already heard about the powerful human cultivator that appeared there and they were smart enough to figure out just who was betrayed by whom.

 Chapter 53 One hundred years

    Chapter 53 One hundred years

    Les, Zoe and Maaran were standing around the dead body of Reis located in a deep crater almost in the middle of the formerly beautiful square. The square itself was also almost completely blown apart. Holes were placed all over it making it seem a scene out of World War 2. The great trees on the sides were all burned down and their charred trunks were sticking upwards making the atmosphere of an intense battlefield perfect.

    In middle of that, Les and Zoe were holding Reis as tears were flowing from their eyes and falling onto the ground only to mix with the grey dirt and dust. Even though Les and Zoe had only knew Reis for a few months, in this time they had been together almost all the time. In fact, in Zoe and Les hearts Reis had been something akin to a sister. So it was only natural that Reis unexpected death heavily impacted them.

    Maaran was standing a few steps away, silently looking at the scene. He also liked Reis and he felt that it was unfortunate that she died. But he had only met her recently and never had a chance to get a relationship as deep as Les and Zoe had. Furthermore, ever since the invasion of the demons, where he had personally witnessed the deaths of many dear people with his own eyes, it had long since changed something in him making him unable to truly cry over Reis death. To really cry or to just make a play, what do you think shows more respect to a dead person?

    In the end Maaran just stood there, immersed in his own thoughts. Suddenly his face changed, so as the girls¡¯ and the other demons¡¯ faces changed. As Zes killed the deities and the Kun clan elders only to vanish in the next moment, Maaran already knew that this time Zes was truly enraged. Enraged to a point of no return. Something that would change Zes forever. Actually Maaran thought that it was regretful. He had always liked Zes¡¯s carefree and cheerful personality and his lenience towards the demons. But now this would change. He had seen it in Zes eyes and felt it in his aura. This time Zes would truly change in his core and this change would have an impact on the whole world.

    And now he knew, just what Zes would do to vent his anger and punish the demons. The thought itself made Maaran shudder. Even though he was quickly cultivating and he knew that in this realm there was nothing that would stop his progress. Right now deities were still mighty and powerful beings for him. But Zes had just announced to kill every single deity! This was akin to lowering the general power level by one level.

    Just as he thought that, he felt the space ripple next to him. He turned towards the area. Cracks were dancing in middle of the space showing the darkness that existed in area outside of the space. Suddenly an ice cold aura emerged and instantly flooded the whole square or rather what was left from it. Different from before, this aura was not oppressive nor did it do any damage to the surrounding. It was completely illusionary only heavily impacting one¡¯s mind. Finally the small cracks connected together and completely opened up the space.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Zes came out from the unending darkness. It certainly was Zes but if Maaran wouldn''t know Zes¡¯s face really well and knew that he was the only person that would appear here at this time, he likely wouldn''t be able to connect this version of Zes to the Zes he knew.

    It wasn''t only the cold and desolate aura surrounding him, his face had no expression at all. Only his eyes showing a bit of indifference. There was nothing of the former playfulness and the playboy attitudes left on him. All of it turned into a wall of ice, which no one was able to cross.

    Only indifference in it, Zes gaze met Maaran¡¯s eyes.

    "I have taken revenge¡­."

    Maaran had no idea how to respond. He understood that Zes wasn''t only talking about revenge for Reis¡¯s death. It was revenge for everything he and humanity had to endure in the last 11 years. It was the payback for all the grief and hate they had to endure. But just what should he say after seeing Zes in this state?

    Zes didn''t even wait for Maaran to answer. His gaze fell on Reis dead body that was still held by Les and Zoe who were crying even more, after seeing the change Zes had. As Zes looked at Reis, for the first time something else than indifference could be seen in his eyes. His facial expression on the other side did not change at all remaining frozen. A deep feeling of affection and guilt could be seen in Zes¡¯s eyes, the only part of his body still emitting any emotions.

    He came closer and stretched his hand out, touching Reis¡¯s cold cheeks. Suddenly a light enveloped his hand and quickly spread over Reis¡¯s body. It was a light green light, pulsating in a strange rhythm that could cause one to loose himself in it. Zes smiled a hollow smile.

    "You shall live again!"

    Those muttered words caused a huge change in Reis body. The blood once again began to pump through her body and her skin took a better color. Zes saw that and retracted his hand. His eyes had once again returned to the indifference from before.

    "One hundred years. You have once hundred years to reach deity exceeding stage."

    Then he turned around and left. Maaran that had received a message through divine sense hurriedly followed behind. Then the two figures disappeared.

 Chapter 54 Heavenly Soul Sect

    Hi guys. I have a problem...... I''m simply unable to write something and don''t post it. Furthermore I''m pretty stressed with school right now. Because of this I will just write when ever I can and upload it when I''m done with it. There will be at least three chapters a week but it might (or will) be more. Also, in the last chapter Zes gave the girls including Reis a hundred years to reach deity exceeding stage. Maaran was just told to follow him.

    Enjoy the chapter!

    Chapter 54 Heavenly Soul Sect

    Three years later.

    A young man with disorderly brown hair and a really tired expression slowly stood up from his chair located in a little hut surrounded by a small garden. Sleepily he rubbed his eyes and blinked until he could clearly see again. Then he stood still for few moments to enjoy the morning scenery before his eyes. The sun was shining down on the vegetables growing close to a little wooden house standing all alone at the entrance of a valley. The sun was barely reaching over the tall mountains on both sides and the young man was enjoying the morning sun on his body while listening to the sounds of small birds singing on the near ancient looking trees.

    In truth, these trees were only about a hundred years old but they still had a radius of about five meters and were at least 80 meters high. Well, compared to the other trees in the valley, these trees could truly be considered as ancient. That was because other than the small group of huge threes, nothing was older than 13 years! Even the other small woods and the mountains surrounding them were at most 13 years old if not younger.

    The young man just sighed. There was no point in thinking about this. All of this had already happened and he wasn''t able to change anything about it either way.

    Suddenly sound of a bell was echoing through the valley forcibly putting his thoughts to an end. Instead of the relaxed expression of morning laziness, a frightened expression appeared on his face. He quickly changed his clothes into formal ones and left the house cursing aloud.

    "Shit, I''m late again¡­"

    Without even time to curse anymore, the young man started to run towards the other end of the valley following a small way which was stamped into the ground by numerous steps many times. On his way, he encountered many other huts similar to his and their distressed inhabitants that had also overslept. Soon he was together with a group of at least a dozen people that were all rushing towards a point on the other side of the valley.

    After 10 odd minutes, they all reached the end of the valley only to reach a much bigger round shaped valley. Uncountable number of people wearing the same outfits like them were streaming into the valley following little trails into the inner of the valley. There were four other valleys like the one he came from and they were all ending in this huge circular shaped valley. In the middle of that valley there was a city surrounded by a tall wall of stone. Lights were shimmering around the walls and in the space above the city betraying the uncountable formations that had been laid there.

    Inside of the city were two areas separated by a second wall. If looking closely, you would see that the buildings in the outer area, which was about two times the inner area, were smaller and less decorated than the ones inside. Also in the middle of the area separated by the second wall was a tall pagoda reaching at least 400 meters into the sky.

    This city was the main location of the Heavenly Soul Sect, the biggest Illis sect in this realm. The countless people rushing over from the side valleys were all outer disciples that were not qualified to enter the inner sect that was located in the outer area of the city. They all were not rushing to the city itself but rather to a small theater situated a few hundred meters outside of it.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    The theater was built fairly simple. It was composed of big white stones layered in succession until reaching the circular form of an arena it had. Inside of it were seatings of the same stone all around and in the middle was a podium with an armchair standing on it. All of the outer disciples were currently heading towards this theater. This was because inside of it, an inner sect disciple would hold a lecture for them.

    This was one of the few benefits outer sect disciples would receive from the sect. Every week there would be a lecture hold by an inner sect disciple that would give the outer disciples pointers on cultivation and the questions that would arose with cultivation. If lucky, inner disciple would even pass a low level attack technique to them. It''s called low level but to outer sect disciples it was a valuable treasure that could help them in their lives and even impact their chances of entering the inner sect and get access to better cultivation resources. That was because the amount of attack techniques that outer disciples were provided was extremely limited. Only after becoming an inner disciple, they would easily acquire techniques by doing service for the sect. On the other side there was the possibility of becoming an inner sect disciple by completely comprehending an attack technique. This was why all the outer disciples were motivated to do their best to become an inner sect disciple and get all the luxuries they enjoyed.

    For example inner sect disciples could choose three attack techniques right away. Through service to the sect like guarding the sect entrance or collecting cultivation treasures, they could acquire more of them. Furthermore if they were able to completely comprehend one of the ones they chose, they would be rewarded with another technique. But the greatest benefit in being an inner sect disciple was undoubtedly the right to stay in the main valley.

    Inside of the main valley where the main sect was composed of the inner and core sect was located, the energy called Divine Soul Energy which was used to cultivate their soul realm was much denser than in the outer valleys where the outer sect was located. The only time the outer sect disciples were allowed to enter the valley was once a week to listen to the lecture inside of the theater.

    So naturally there was no one willing to come too late to the lecture and waste precious cultivation time and the chance to acquire an attack technique. Well, in fact even though the lectures were visited by the biggest part of the outer sect disciples, there was always a part that stayed behind. But this morning there was no one willing to miss the lecture out. Actually even if someone would offer them an attack technique as compensation for their place in the theater they would think twice before eventually agreeing to the offer. Many wouldn''t even consider the offer at all.

    This was because today there was a special inner sect disciple holding the lecture. This inner disciple had only been in the sect for three years and his arrival had caused a huge uproar. This was because in terms of comprehension not even the elders of the sect were able to beat him! Only the patriarch was somehow able to hold his ground against him. This was also the cause why he was immediately made an inner disciple and enjoyed special privileges in the sect.

    To listen to a person that had a comprehension comparable to the one of the patriarch, who would willingly give up that chance?

    The theater was quickly filled with outer disciples and chatter was splattered all over the place. A young man walked from an entrance under the seats and with quick steps strode to the podium. There was one thing truly particular about this young man. There was no emotion on his face. Only coldness in his frozen expression.

 Chapter 55 Lecture

    Chapter 55 Lecture

    The youth slowly ascended the steps leading to the podium. As he reached it, a cold aura swept over the whole theater causing the people within it to shudder. In seconds the chatter stopped and all the attention was focused on the youth standing on the podium. He had dark brown hair that was falling down in chaotic strands and framing a handsome face with deep brown eyes. The youths face was handsome enough to be called a man worthy of a harem of beauties. This was if there wouldn''t be the complete lack of an expression on the young man¡¯s face. There was no emotion whatever on his face, only a cold feeling that was floating in the air. In fact there was one part of his body showing a bit of emotions. These were his eyes, they were the only thing on Zes that still had anything betraying Zes limited emotions.

    But even his eyes had only an expression of disdain. Or rather than calling it disdain, it was a complete lack of interest into the whole matter. It was as if everything that was happening around him was unable to affect him at all. His being was completely unrestrained by earthly matters and nothing that would happen in this world could have any influence on him.

    Hundreds of gazes were focused at the desolate youth¡¯s figure standing alone in middle of a sea of bodies. The youth coughed a few time, resulting in even the last conversations to stop.

    "Hrghm. As most of you know I''m Zes Bloed. Today I will be in charge of your lecture and readily answer all questions you have regarding the cultivation of the Soul. So if you have questions don''t hesitate to ask them."

    An emotionless and monotonous voice swept through the theater. If it was a normal person speaking with such indifference and obvious disinterest it would be normal for the present disciples to fell offended. After all, even though they were outer disciples, they were still proper members of the sect and even core disciples that would often be arrogant wouldn''t speak like this when speaking to them. But this was Zes they were speaking about. It was common knowledge in the sect that Zes was unable to show any feelings other than the indifference and disinterest he was displaying right know. In fact, in the years that he had been in the sect there has been no one to ever see another expression on his face other than this emotionless face that seemed to tell others. I don''t give a fuck so just go away.

    Even when faced with the patriarch, there would be no difference in his face. So why would they feel offended? After all, if even the patriarch got the same treatment, how could they expect anything else? In the first place, since they all chose to come to the lecture while knowing this, could they really have any complains to anyone?

    Soon questions came from all sides and all of them were quickly and skillfully resolved. There were questions about cultivation techniques and more efficient ways to use them, different soul skills used for everyday life and even questions regarding lifestyle. The answer to the question how to behave when killing, was the following.

    "When killing you always have to understand that every person you kill has his or her own life. A life that interacts with many others and that everything he had ever done, everything he had ever worked for will start to disappear after he dies. It may take years or decades, maybe even centuries. But in the end there will be nothing left from him in this world.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    You have to understand that every life you take has an impact onto yourself and all the people the one you killed had ever been in contact with or would have gotten into contact. You change not only your own life but also the lives of other people, resulting in changing the history itself. Often it may only be minor changes but if added together they will become major and eventually impact the future of your family, your clan or even your whole race.

    As long as you understand this, you can always decide to kill or not to kill. The way of the sword or the way of virtue. It''s always your own way you are forging while making any action. I for my part have once tried to avoid blood and slaughter as much as I could. I went to the point that I even ignored my bottom line and often left the ones I should have killed alone. It was only after I got into the state I''m in right now that I have changed this habit of mine.

    My way now is the way of the sword. The way of slaughter, a slaughter that forces itself through life and history. It doesn''t matter who it is or why it is that he is in my way. I will always follow my resolution and force my way using my sword to chop down whoever tries to suppress me. As long as I do not die, I will always take the direct way, never waver my heart nor my resolution to achieve my goal.

    This is my way. As for your way, there is no way but to find it yourself."

    The countless students were a bit confused. After all, how could Zes have so much experience in slaughter and fighting? He had only been at the sect for a few years and never exited it once he entered it. When had he experienced all these fights that had changed him so much and with what strength had he survived them? Even though they were unable to understand this point, most of them understood the meaning behind Zes¡¯s words. One had to know that with every man they killed they would take responsibility. Responsibility for themselves, the people around them and everything that would happen in the future. Using this, everyone had to find their own way. To live a life of fighting and death, and somehow affect the people living in this world and the history that is going to be written by them or to live a life of peace, avoid fighting and death and live without having any possible regrets.

    Both where right ways to go but everyone had to decide for themselves what they would do.

    One again, the outer disciples were awed by Zes. He may seem cold and unconcerned. But when asked a question, he would always politely help and give them an exact answer. Furthermore all the answers he gave were deep and always would help them to comprehend the meaning themselves. After all, it was much better to gain enlightenment on your own than to rely on others to plainly explain it to them.

    Like this all the questions, how difficult or abstruse they could be, were answered cleanly and neatly. At one point, there was a question about cultivation stages. A new female disciple asked what cultivation stages there where. The other students immediately tried to silence her since this was general knowledge anyone could explain her. But Zes silenced them and slowly answered.

 Chapter 56 Smile

    This is chapter 4/3.

    Regardig the poll of yesterdays chapter and the comments you made I want to say some words. First of all do not expect to understand everything that happens immediately. How can you even expect it to directly understand every bit of a event? Where is the fun in reading it if you do not even have to think a bit about the things you read? Also just because something is like this right now it dousn''t mean that it can''t change in the story, so wait a bit before making a judgement about any development that happens, it can always change in a unexpected way. Ok that''s all from my side, just wanted to voice my thoughts on your answers.

    Enjoy!

    Chapter 56 Smile?

    "There is no problem in asking things like this. After all most of the guys around you are not even mature enough to normally chat with you without having to avert their gazes every second. Aren''t I right?"

    A smile crept on the emotionless face. Shocked the outer disciples looked at Zes. Zes, that wall of ice that never showed any emotion had laughed. Furthermore he had actually made a joke! It was a bad one but nevertheless a joke! His smile was kind of wretched and lacked in emotion and the combination of that frozen face and the strangely crippled smile was extremely funny to look at. But it was a actual motion in Zes face!

    Zes himself was stunned. In three years he had never been able to show any other expression other then his frozen emotionless face. He had tried hard to force himself to make jokes or just get back a tiny part of his former playfulness. But all the years he had been unable to do so. He couldn''t make any joke, no funny comment. Every time he tried, his face became totally frozen and he became unable to speak at all. But now, he had actually made a joke and got his face to make a expression other then the unchanging indifference that dominated his features all the time.

    He knew that the smile was extremely wretched and would make any child cry, but at least it was something else then his never ending ice desert expression. The joke was extremely bad, but it was the first one he had been able to make in 3 years!

    The smile on Zes face became even wider and slowly it became more normal. It still looked extremely strange to look at Zes face that was smiling while still having the frozen feeling on it, but if one looked into Zes eyes he would see boundless joy instead of the indifference. Zes had finally taken the first step to get back to his former self!

    Under the shocked gazes of the outer disciples Zes kept his smile and continued his lecture. It was a strange scene to see Zes smile and keeping the ice cold aura in his features . But it was also kind of refreshing. Most of the outer disciples that had their moths gapping wide open slowly regained control over their body and smiles appeared at their faces.

    Zes had always been popular in the sect. He may seem cold and unconcerned but he was extremely friendly and polite in his own cold way. Most of the disciples had already guessed that there had been something in his past that had made him unable to show any feelings and many had secretly pitied him. So now, when it seamed that Zes started to regain his ability to show emotions many were happy for him.

    "The way of Illis has 8 stages that respond to the 8 stages of the qi cultivators. The first stage is the soul forming stage being similar to the body stage of the qi cultivators. It represents the start of soul cultivation, after having reached the late soul forming stage you can call yourself Illis and use your soul realm to construct simple techniques and formation with low power. The next stage is the soul tempering stage. It''s corresponding qi cultivation stage is the gatherer stage. After reaching tempering stage you can make slightly complex formations and start using low level attack techniques to directly destroy the soul of your opponent or indirectly use swords, trees or even rubble to kill him.

    After this there is the soul concentration stage that is corresponding to the foundation stage. I myself am currently at this stage. You can use it to make high level formations or mid level attack techniques. Only after having reached this stage you will be qualified to leave the sect and go outside to take missions from the sect. Coming after the soul concentration stage there is the soul liquid stage. In this stage your soul realm condenses into a fluid that will be semi existent inside of your brain. It boosts your strength to the corestage. After reaching this stage you are qualified to enter the core sect and become a core disciple of our sect.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Of course you still have to comprehend at least to mid level attack techniques and have a certain comprehension towards the soul realm.

    After that stages there are also the soul sea stage being as powerful as the nascent stage. The soul world stage with strength similar to the immortal stage and the heavenly soul stage corresponding to the deity stage and also marking the stage that will give you immortality.

    There are still stages above the ones I told you about, but to even reach the stages I have told you about will need you to give your uttermost to reach them. Even if you strive your whole life the change to reach heavenly soul realm is extremely small. After all even our sect has only one heavenly soul stage expert being our patriarch!

    But as long as you will work hard and never loose your motivation you still have the change to reach this mystic stage. And although I said that the heavenly soul stage correspond to the deity stage. If taking into account that all Illis are proficient in formations it can be said that if an Illis goes all out, he can even fight a deity exceeding stage! This means that in this realm, he will be the highest existence that exists."

    All of the outer disciples had been paying close attention to Zes words. They had already know about the stages up to the heavenly soul stage, but they hadn''t know that there were even higher stages then the heavenly soul stage. Also many of the things Zes told them had caused them to ponder about the things they already knew and unknowingly they had started to comprehend some things they were unable to comprehend before. In the end, they all had to admit that they wouldn''t have been able to explain the stages in a way that was even close to the way Zes explained.

    As for why Zes had compared the Illis stages to the qi cultivation stages, this was because a big part of the outer disciples were also cultivating qi techniques to prolong their lives. In fact even many inner sect disciples were still cultivating qi while also cultivating the the divine soul energy as Illis. Only the members of the core sect and the original families in the sect were really only cultivating the way of Illis and did not distract themselves with other cultivation techniques. After all if how could someone that concentrates on one way be slower then someone that was dividing his attention?

    Actually most of the outer disciples were already body or gatherer stage and had their lives prolonged for a few decades. So many of them were familiar with the stages of qi cultivation.

    Just as Zes wanted to start telling them about other parts in the way of Illis, a group of people appeared in the sky above the theater. They all wore purple robes that identified them as core disciples. The disciples of the heavenly soul sect could be differentiated by the colors they were wearing. Outer disciples were all wearing blue robes, why inner disciples wore red ones. Only the core sect disciples were wearing purple robes. So when faced with a person wearing a red robe, a blue wearing outer sect disciple would always be extremely polite. The same was valid for the red wearing inner disciples that were facing a purple wearing core disciple.

    So when seeing the purple wearing group of people slowly descending into the theater, the outer disciples immediately stood up and bowed once. Zes on the other side had still the completely out of place smile that did not quite belonged into his cold frozen face. He had long since recognized the group that was currently heading towards him.

    Because of his brought knowledge and comprehension, he had a very special position inside of the sect. Although he was a inner sect disciple, he had influence akin to a core disciple and even when faced with elders of the sect he did not have to bow in respect. In fact, the patriarch wanted to directly make Zes a core disciple or even a elder when he first found out about his profound comprehension.

    But there was a problem.

 Chapter 57 Maaran once again

    Chapter 5/3.

    Hi, here is the second chapter of today. Also I think that this chapter will be able to aswer most of your questions towards the situation Zes in in right now. So if I hear anyone writing "I don''t understand what''s going on" Then I really have to question this persons IQ.

    PS I finally got a editor! Aplause to Mattaj for starting editing this trap of gramma mistakes.

    ENJOY

    Chapter 57 Maaran once again

    The core sect was a restricted area in the middle of the sect city. Only the core disciples, the elders and the patriarch were allowed to enter it making it the highest concentration of power in the sect. At the same time it was also the place with the highest concentration of divine soul energy in the sects grounds. One had to know, that the unnatural concentration was divine soul energy in the main valley and the four side valleys were all due to a formation set up by the patriarch, that was continually drawing the energy into the surroundings of it.

    It had enough effect to make the density of divine soul energy in the side valleys four times the outer world and the energy in the main valley 3 times the density of the side valleys. So the core sect, were the formation was located had a even higher concentration of 10 times the main valley!

    Because of this only sect members that had reached a certain stage were allowed to enter the core sect. You wonder why? Course if someone underneath the soul liquid stage would enter the core sect, their souls would start absorbing the divine energy. Or rather their soul realm would be flooded by the incredibly amounts of divine soul energy causing it to finally explode. So the restriction on having to be at least soul liquid stage was only so that the disciples would die a pointless death only because of entering a place they couldn''t handle.

    This was also the cause why Zes couldn''t made a core disciple. After all what was the sense in being a core disciple without being able to enter the core sect? In the end the patriarch only made Zes a inner disciple, but gave him special privileges that were normally only accessible for core disciples or even only for elders of the sect.

    Because of this Zes naturally did not panicked when being faced by this group of core disciples. Well it''s not as if he was able to panic in the first place, after all most of his emotions were still sealed and unable to be felt no need to speak about openly showing them. Also Zes had already recognised the group of people that were heading towards him.

    It was a group consisting of 6 core disciples, 5 female and a male. The said male was currently closing at Zes and a bright and wonderful smile was flooding his face with beauty (sry no homo). Zes strange smile actually changed a bit and now it was rather a grin in a frozen face then a smile in a frozen face.

    "Maaran, you have finally decided to visit me after you got enough fun with your ladies, hm?"

    His ice cold voice completely did not fit to the relaxed and friendly words that left his mouth. Maaran kept his smile, but his brows furrowed.

    "Seems that it''s true that you can smile again¡­. well kind of. But your voice is so cold as ever.

    Buhh, can''t expect to much at a time, right? Also, what do you mean with having fun? The last time I got to do them was last month! Other then cultivating the elders are pressing me to make formations all day. They say that even though my cultivation is higher then yours, I suck at formations. Fuck man, it just makes me down every time they are comparing me to you old piece of ice.

    For real, how can they compare my beautiful self with you abnormal freezing ice desert?"

    Zes did not know what to say. He knew that Maaran was just joking, but in the end he himself was hardly able to squeeze out a joke so replying was kind of hard. In the end he tried to be offensive.

    "Well, considering that the cause that you climbed stages so quick was because of the dao of Harem and the ladies behind you, I really can''t compare to you."

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Maarans smile vanished quicker then a lizard that seeing a hawk. Instead of it a strange red entered his face and he was already opening his mouth to reply.

    After the fight or rather the massacre resulting in the Kun clans betrayal and the revival of Reis, Zes wanted to get away from the girls as far as possible. He knew, that his whole personality had taken a huge change and just what had happened to his ability of having emotions. He did not want the girls to see him in this state of absolute coldness and desolateness.

    Because of that he told the girls to reach deity exceeding stage in one hundred years so they could ascend together. He believed that in one hundred years he should be able to at least regain his ability to have emotions and normally interact with others. Then he  took Maaran with him and flew to a place he had found earlier using his divine sense to search the whole earth for it.

    It was a sect of Illis. After all both he and Maaran had potential to cultivate the soul and in couldn''t be wrong to become even stronger then he was right now right? Well in fact, Zes just had to find something to do in the hundred years and decided to try entering a sect. After all, Zes had never learned anything from other people except for immortal Calmlight so he was burning to experience new things. And also Maaran was complaining about not being able to construct his Harem of girls. In the end what place could be more perfect to build up a harem then a sect?

    Like this the two of them entered the heavenly soul sect while also hiding their cultivation base as qi cultivators.

    In the first time, Zes was calm and did not gathered any attention as he was gathering information about the Illis. Maaran on the other hand immediately started to build up his harem. His dao of Harem gave him a natural boost in handsomeness and charm and so he quickly gathered quite some girls around him causing his soul realm to sky rocked (Dao of Harem: If a girls of higher cultivation stage is subjugated part of her cultivation will be transfered to the one that subjugated her. Works the other way too). Soon he also caught the attention of some female core disciples. After also making them submit to him and join his harem, Maaran''s soul realm reached soul liquid stage and he was made a core disciple.

    At that time Zes had finally gathered all the information''s he needed and took part in a test in order to get access to a better cultivation technique. In this test, he actually started to correct the examiners and even showed flaws in some cultivation techniques and ways how to make up for them. Shocked, the examiners that were core disciples found a elder to heck out what Zes had disclosed to them. The elder looked at the flaws Zes found and the solutions he had proposed. He confirmed the flaws and because he was unable to believe that a mere outer disciple, furthermore a disciple that had only joined for a few weeks was able to find mistakes even he himself could find, he started to ask him a few questions. This went on until in the end, after countless elder had questioned Zes only to find out that this youth had actually deeper comprehension then they themselves, the patriarch in person came to see the outer disciple even the elders were unable to surpass in therms of comprehension towards the soul.

    He started to discuss the soul with Zes only to astonished realize that even he himself, the most powerful Illis in this realm, was unable to beat Zes in regards of comprehension. Well, how could he compete with Zes? After all Zes was able to figure out a whole dao in mere seconds!

    After having confirmed the profound knowledge of Zes, the patriarch directly made him a inner sect disciple and gave out the order, that if anyone would even just touch a hair on Zes body he would personally cripple him.

    In this way, Maaran and Zes both became famous in their own ways. One was the playboy number one, while one was the most distinguished scholar in the sect.

 Chapter 58 Bad Joke

    Hi Guys 1/3 chapters of the week. Hope you enjoy it AND PLEASE LEAVE BEHIND A VOTE to help this series.

    Chapter 58 Bad Joke

    Gradually the other disciples also realized who the group of core disciples were that had come into the lecture. It was openly known that Zes and Maaran, who came into the sect at the same time were good friend with each other. In fact, there were rumors from certain female disciples that had been dumped by Maaran, that in truth there was something more in the relationship between the two of them. Seeing the relaxed manner in that Zes was dealing with Maaran they also loosened their tension and chatter emerged in between them.

    Zes and Maaran payed no heed to the outer disciples. In the first place the lection had no specified duration, so Zes could also just end it right here. After all no one of the outer disciples could say that they hadn''t gained anything in it. Zes word all contained some mysteries regarding soul realm and it''s cultivation and as long as they listened carefully they would easily gain at least some minor insights.

    Finally Zes gave the outer disciples a sign and said some closing words. The outer disciples saw that Zes wanted to talk with Maaran and the other core disciples and quickly made their ways out of the theater. They had their gains, so why should they interfere in his private matters. In the first place they had no ability to do so even if they tried to. After all this was a group of core disciples and the smartest head in the sect we are talking about.

    Maaran and Zes just continued their conversation as they saw them leave. Moments later the whole theater was empty except for Zes, Maaran and Maarans harem members.

    "By the way, how long will it take you to reach soul liquid stage? In the end the only cause that you are still a inner sect disciple is because of your low soul realm cultivation. As soon as you reach soul liquid I''m sure that the patriarch will right away make you a elder of the sect."

    Maaran asked Zes with a concerned glance. Zes had stayed at soul concentration stage for 3 months now and there had been no signs of him breaking threw and reaching soul liquid stage, instantly making him a core disciple or elder of the sect. But Zes just stayed silent. Even though there was no emotion on his face, Maaran still understood the meaning and stopped asking.

    A weird silence arose between them until finally a girl standing behind Maaran stepped forward. Shyly she asked.

    "?hm, Zes could you help me with something?"

    Zes ice cold gaze fell onto her, making her shiver inside of her mind. He simply nodded making the cold feeling lessen. Encouraged the girl asked.

    "I''ve stayed at soul liquid stage for half a year now and I already can sense that I should be able to break thought to soul sea stage. But somehow I''m unable to do so. What should I do?"

    The girls that asked, was a beauty with long brown hair and a delicate white face. Her red lips were full and a light blush could be seen on her cheeks. Expectantly she looked at Zes that seemed to be in thought.

    After a long time¡­.

    "Go and Die."

    The girl blinked and looked at Zes. Coldness and a faint feeling of killing intent was radiating from the handsome but frozen face of Zes making his word even more dreadful for the girl. She started trembling and backed away a few steps.

    It was only now, that she realized that Maaran that was standing on the sidelines was laughing so hard that he was holding his sides. The other girls of his harem were surprised staring at the young man almost dying of laughter.

    A ice cold and emotionless voice got to the trembling girls ears.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    "That was a joke."

    The girl was blankly staring at the tower of snow and ice standing in front of her. Maaran on the other hand couldn''t hold it anymore and fell to the ground laughing while holding his sides that were hurting. Only after a few moments, movement came into the girl and her face became as red as a apple lying in the sun for 3 weeks. Maaran slowly got up from the ground still trying to suppress his laughter.

    "I,¡­. I- i wasn''t frighted."

    The embarrassed voice of the girl floated in the space between them. For a soul liquid stage core disciple to be frightened by a few words of a concentration stage disciple to the point of being unable to control the own body. If this came out she would undoubtedly become the laughing stock of the whole core sect. After all even though Zes had a reputation as the one with the highest comprehension in the sect no body had ever seen him fight and most did not believe him to be anymore powerful then a normal inner sect disciple. In the end he was still soul concentration stage and not soul liquid stage.

    How much could he compensate with his comprehension alone? This was what most people in the sect were thinking.

    After hearing the girls words, Maaran once again laughed out loud until finally suppressing it completely.

    "Hahah, Lilia, there is no shame in fearing this freak there. He can proudly say that there is no one you have more reason to fear then him. As for you ¡­. Oh god, please, please never try to do a joke like this ever again ok? Fuck, I haven''t see many treats that would be scarier then this joke of yours. For real, I have never seen anyone making this joke so hilarious as you."

    Lilia strangely looked at Maaran. There was no one she had more reason to fear then Zes? It seemed that Maaran knew a few things about Zes that she did not know. Rather this were things no one in this sect except for Maaran and Zes knew. In her hearth Lilia decided to investigate a bit. She like Maaran and she had long ago became a part of his harem making her unable to harm Maaran. In fact, she had to follow any word Maaran said, especially  if it was about night time matters. But she was really curious, just what secrets the two of them had between them that were important enough to justify Maarans statement.

    Well, either way that had to wait until later. For now Lilia decided to just follow Maaran around.

    After a few more words and another bad joke attempt from Zes side, Zes joined Maarans group and they made their way to the sect city.

    The sect city was surrounded by a tall white wall made out of a white kind of granite. Only this kind of granite was infused with natural qi making it much harder then normal one. In fact this type of granite was even harder then diamonds! Even a nascent stage expert would have troubles to break the stone apart even more when taking the countless formations into account that were all over the wall and also the space above the city.

    Adding the formations together, it was almost impossible for anything underneath the peak deity stage to get into the city once the gates where closed.

    Inside of the city were houses and pagodas made out of the same granite. Most of them were meant for one or two people to live in, but there were also some bigger mansions belonging to families that were forming the core of the sect. This families had been in the sect even before they choose to take the opportunity and come to this realm. They made out the foundation of the sect and most of the inner sect disciples and even some of the core disciples came form their bloodlines.

    Many secrets were hidden in this old-timer families, but soon they all would finally see the daylight.

 Chapter 59 Garden

    Hi here is chapter 59 being the second chaper of the week. Also don''t worry there will be some movement soon.

    Chapter 59 Garden

    Inside of the inner sect area was a square surrounded by a houses and mansions of different sizes. There were mansions with big parks and trees but also houses with small gardens (flats) where people were living. The question if you live in a flat or a mansion was decided by two factors. Money and power. Thus with enough money or strong families supporting them, or the stronger ones among the inner sect disciples were living in the luxurious mansions enjoying their lives while cultivating. The other ones, the poor ones without a faction backing them or a powerful cultivation to gather the attention of some expert. They were the ones living in small flats, cultivating to the bone and always struggling to get some cultivation treasure to finally change their own situation and attain the ranks of the powerful and wealthy.

    In middle of this disarray of poor and rich, of powerful and weak, the huge mansions and the small flats only a few square meters big, there was a small house located between a big mansion of a family with deep roots having few strong elders and core disciples and a three story house with more than 20 people inside of it.

    The small house was only two story big with a small garden surrounding it. In the garden there was a little forest of black bamboo and a little pond. Beautiful black and white lotuses were blooming on its surface giving of a fragrant scent that was filling the whole garden with a wonderful aroma.

    In fact, the bamboo growing in the mansion just like the black and white lotuses were not just normal plants. They were what cultivators were calling cultivation treasures. Plants that had absorbed huge quantities of natural qi from the surroundings and gained the natural effect of rising one¡¯s cultivation or at least accelerate the speed of it. The black bamboo was called Black Sprouting Bamboo and a single stem was able to increase one¡¯s soul realm cultivation by a whole realm. Inside of the sect there were some cultivation treasures available to inner sect disciples. But this were all inferior to the Black Sprouting Bamboo and one had to do quite a service to the sect to get them.

    The black and white lotus was even a higher grade than the black bamboo. Cultivation treasures were differentiated into two classes. Soul cultivation treasures and qi cultivation treasures. As the names implied soul treasures were used by Illis while normal qi cultivators were using qi cultivation treasures. These two classes were also divided into four grades. Earth grade cultivation treasures were the lowest grade of cultivation treasure only cable of increasing the speed of cultivation. Heaven grade cultivation treasures came after them being the second lowest grade. They could tremendously increase the cultivation speed or even directly increase the cultivation by half stage.

    Next were primal cultivation treasures having the lineages of primordial cultivation treasures, the highest cultivating treasure grade. They had the ability to directly increase the cultivation of a cultivator by a whole stage at once. The only drawback was that they could only be used once. Even when using vast quantities of them, one couldn''t use the same kind of primal cultivation treasure to increase the cultivation again.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    The black and white lotuses were this kind of cultivation treasure but even in the primal grade it was considered as superior in its realm. This was because it wasn''t only raising the cultivation of the consumer, it also sped up his cultivation to 3 times the normal for a span of three days. In comparison the effects of a heaven grade cultivation treasure that raised the speed of cultivation was at most 2 times the normal speed and the effect only lasted for about 12 to 24 hours.

    This incredible lotus was called Black White Heaven Lotus and it was normally only available to elders of the sect.

    Two primal grade cultivation treasures were planted in this little house¡¯s garden. These two treasures were enough to make any inner sect disciple getting crazy over them but in this garden they were just used as normal plants to look at and enjoy their looks. This alone made it clear that the owner of the little house couldn''t be simple at all.

    After all, this person was influential enough to have access to primal treasures while being in the inner sect but still did not get himself a mansion to live in. Instead he chose this quite normal looking house that could also belong to some "normal" disciples. The black bamboo alone was worth more than ten mansions!

    Inside of the small garden there was also a small pavilion located hidden in a corner. In this small pavilion a group of 7 people was currently seated around a table of red wood. Currently two girls in the group were having a heated discussion with each other. Maaran was sitting on the other side having cramps from excessive laughing. His face was already making the weirdest expressions while he was deliberately trying to avoid his head crushing into the table.

    On the other side was Zes with his ice cold nature and calm face. He was looking at the scene of the two girls almost jumping at each other throats. It seemed that he was completely unconcerned about the whole situation.

    But deep inside of his mind he was currently dying of laughter. In fact, he was laughing to the point of shaking his whole soul realm. His whole being was only cable of laughing at this comical scene. But this was only inside of him. On the outside there was nothing on him telling anything but "I don''t give a fuck about you all".

    All of his emotions showed or rather not showed in this small pavilion was caused by the two girls fighting. This was because out of some strange reason the two of them suddenly discussed who of them was having more sex with Maaran. After some moments their discussion had already become a fight and now they were already on each other¡¯s throats only obstructed by the other girls that were trying hard to get the situation under control.

    Maaran and Zes were unable to help because they were unable to do anything but laugh. One of them openly, the other one in his mind.

    It was only after Maaran calmed down a bit and separated the two of them that the situation ended. Soon after that, the group of core disciples excused themselves and left the garden for their own residences in the core sect.  Zes was left behind alone sitting in the pavilion and looking at the small pond surrounded by black bamboo. He slowly slurped a tea while muttering.

    "Humans ¡­¡­"

 Chapter 60 Punishment

    Hi here is chapter 60 making ther third of three guaranteed chapters this week. Hope you enjoy it and please leave a vote.

    hapter 60 Punishment

    Zes pondered for a while looking at the small pond. His thoughts swirling around inside of his mind. Things were popping up in his mind and disappearing in the next moment. Finally he stood up and let out a sigh. Yup, a sigh, normally one would shake his head, frown or make an expression. But well, it was Zes and in fact it was already a huge progress for him to be able to sigh and make expression even if it was only in his mind.

    Only few weeks ago he was unable to even think about having emotions. Whenever there was a funny situation, he only felt the need to quickly get away and his mind began spinning. He was only a step away from forcing himself into trauma and he had even feared to get close to anyone because of the possibility of a funny situation to arise.

    He slowly walked out of the pavilion heading towards a 3 meter tall and 10 centimeters thick bamboo trunk. With an intent of him the air around it suddenly condensed formed a blade and cut down the bamboo. While it was falling down, the blade of air chopped a few more times and as it fell to the ground it was chopped into 6 parts cleanly cut apart. In Zes hand a small translucent gem like object glimmered in the light of the evening light. This gem was the core of the bamboo, the part which was making it as valuable as it is. The so called treasure core, the part which was having the effect that is so important to cultivators.

    Without hesitation he took the core and directly gulped it down. Then he sat down cross-legged and started to control the core inside of it.

    The next morning.

    After the turbulent night with Maaran, Lilia had woken up early and quietly got out of the mansion they inhabited together. The reason for this was that she wanted to research things about Zes and did not want Maaran or one of the other girls in his harem to know about it. She exited the core sect and entered the inner sect passing the Chinese style houses and mansions on both sides. As she reached the main square of the sect where all the big families but also many normal multi story houses were located, she suddenly was stopped by a person shooting forward and jumping into her way.

    This person was a female disciple with long blond hair and a slender face. She was wearing a purple uniform marking her as a core disciple.

    Lilia frowned as she abruptly stopped midair.

    "What are you doing?"

    She spat at the other person.

    "Now, now, why so unfriendly? I just wondered what one of that playboy Maaran¡¯s bitches was doing out here. ARE you having an affair?

    Oh, oh. What a scandal, one of Maaran¡¯s playthings is getting out of control."

    The woman''s words were all directly hitting into Lilia''s important areas. Rage slowly turned her expression angry.

    "Sola, you wench. What do you want? Just tell the truth, you¡¯re envious because Maaran dumped you and can''t get over it. SO FUCKING GO OUT OF THE WAY. Or else I will just tell everyone here what you were doing in order to let Maaran notice you."

    Sola''s face turned red from anger. Tension arose between the two of them and the inner disciples hurried to make place for them. After all, these were still two soul liquid stage experts and on a completely different level compared to the inner disciples around them.

    Nevertheless soon a ring of red clothed inner sect disciples had gathered around the two girls in the middle that were exchanging vicious glares.

    Tension was in the air and the people around were holding their breaths. Lilia and Sola were both circulating their cultivation bases and prepared their attacks. Both had burning rage turning their eyes red and had the deep desire to rip apart the other¡¯s face.

    It became more and more tense. Just as Lilia was about to jump at Sola and rip her face into pieces a huge booms shook the earth and caused Lilia to fall over. Glances fell onto the direction the shaking was coming from. A person was slowly strolling out of the small house and shock was written onto the faces of the surrounding people as they understood just who had broken through.

    Sola¡¯s and Lilia''s faces also showed astonishment. There was no one in the sect that did not recognised the person that was casually walking into their direction.

    "Z-zes ¡­"

    Lilia looked at Zes unable to understand the situation. Yesterday she had been at his place and clearly saw that he was still late soul concentration stage but now it was clear that he had just broken through and reached their level. After all, she still heard Maaran¡¯s words inside of her mind that were reminding her to never underestimate the person called Zes.

    Sola was also surprised but she did not regarded Zes as her equal. After all, to her, what would change a strong comprehension in face of absolute power? She had been soul liquid stage for more than a year. How could a person that had just attained her stage be as powerful as her? No matter how high his comprehension is, he couldn¡¯t be her equal. In fact she was even looking down on Zes. She herself was a descendant of a powerful family in the sect while Zes was just some guy that came into the sect from outside and had no faction really backing him.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    The patriarch backing him was only adding to her disregard towards him.

    "Congratulations on your breakthrough. But don''t interfere or you will regret it. Just because you broke through don''t think you¡¯re someone big. You¡¯re just some homeless dog so behave like one"

    Sola''s words were showing that she wasn''t giving Zes any face. In fact it was an outright insult that she wouldn''t dare to speak out normally. But Zes did not seem to care about it or rather there was nothing that was showing on his face. He just kept going towards them without saying a word. Sola became nervous as she saw that Zes wasn''t even bothering to answer. After all he was still supported by quite a few people in the core sect and there was a big chance that he could become an elder in near future. Even she wouldn''t be protected by her family if she wronged an elder.

    Suddenly Zes body disappeared and reappeared directly before Sola making her shocked. There were not many that could get so close to her without her being able to react and no one of thus she knew was only soul liquid stage. She immediately tried to back away and create a bit distance between them. But Zes hand shoot forward and grabbed her wrist making her unable to get away.

    Even as she struggled, she had no way of freeing her wrist. Her frown only grew heavier. How could a newly broken through expert be so much more powerful than her?

    "Go back and I will forget about your tactless words."

    An ice cold voice rang in her ears making them feel numb. Sweat gathered but she still refused to give in. After all, she was still a member of an important family and had quite some importance in the family. She was the one most likely to become the next head of the family and received quite some resources for cultivation and other needs. How could she, a favored child of heavens admit defeat to some no name guy that had just appeared out of nowhere?

    "In your dreams¡­"

    She coldly retorted.

    Zes¡¯s aura suddenly bursted out. If it was three years earlier, he wouldn''t react this decisive and maybe let this matter slide. But after the treason of the Kun clan and his change in personality it did not matter what the grievance was about. As long as it wasn''t payed he wouldn''t rest. And so, as Sola did not want to give him the face he deserved he would also teach her a lesson she wouldn''t forget quickly.

    As his aura bursted out, Sola suddenly felt fear inside of her. She understood that Zes wouldn''t do anything excessive to her. After all she was still an important figure in the sect but the pure amount of killing intent and coldness in his aura was enough to make her feel powerless.

    "As you wish. If you will not give me face I will not give you face. If you humiliate me with your words I will return the humiliation hundred times over."

    He let go of her wrist and took a step back. But even with him doing this, Sola wasn''t able to even move a muscle. In fact her arms even moved at their own stretching over her head. Suddenly her body started floating and she flew to an altitude of about 10 meters making everyone on the palace able to see her. Surprised shouts were echoing as the inner disciples hadn''t suspected such an ending in this affair.

    Even Lilia that had already guessed that Zes wasn''t as easy as he seemed beforehand was utterly surprised over this quick change of events.

    In the next moment something that would shake the sect itself happened. The uniform on Sola¡¯s body suddenly vanished giving away her alluring body. Like this Sola was kind of hanging in 10 meter height her arms over her head and all people on the square below could clearly see her naked body. There was no part hidden.

    After this, formations started to appear around the naked Sola forming a sphere around her. A single formation also landed on her lower body making her face instantly flush.

    "Hereby I have punished this woman for her discourtesy towards me and my friends. She will be hanging like this for 24 hour. After this time the formations will break and let her free. As for the formation on her body, it will remain on her body for another two weeks. In this time she will always be horny and every 5 minutes the formation will force her to climax.

    I declare that if anyone dares to offend me again they will receive similar punishment. Also everyone is free to try to break the formations I will not stop anyone but I will warn you that they have some powerful defense mechanism and may even take your live."

    As the cold voice stopped silence dominated the bustling square.

 Clearing up stuff

    Ok, just wanted to clear up some things that you guys might have misunderstand.

    First of all when Zes said that it would be peaceful for 50 years he was taking into acount that it would take the humans this long to cultivate to a level at that they could defend themselves. After all they have the bluedragon formation making their progress much better then on other places.

    As for why he had left Reis, Zoe and Les behind, this was because he noticed that he had changed and did not want them to see him as the feelingless ice statue he was at that time. So he calculated that it would take them about 100years to reach the stage he was at and become able to ascend. At that time he was going to meet them again and ascent together with him. After this he took maaran to the Illis sect he had found ealier using his overpowered divine sense that covered the entire world and prepared to cultivate his soul there. After all he can still become stronger this way and it could help him at a later point. He also has his Dao of Emperor that still had to reach the stage of being able to control other energy formed then qi.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    As he reached the sect he had completely rectracted his dive sense and as the sect was pretty desolated there are no new from the  outside world.

    Hope this explained some things to you.

    Also the second chapter of my other series has just been released. Check it out, it''s more serious then this one.

    Link:http://royalroadl.com/fiction/6046

    Also if there is anyone willing to edit the chapters there for me please pm.

 Pictures and Twitter

    Hi guys I''m making quite a few announcments today, but I have just made a Twitter acount to show you pictures of the series. I know it sound quite strange, but I just to dump to understand how to post pictures on this side. So jup creating a own acount for it is certainly easier.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The link is: https://twitter.com/BluedragonGold</a>

    My name is BlueDragon Goldenst.

    So check it for pictures and stuff. Also I hope you are ok with my bad drawings, I''m not really good at this.

 Chapter 61 Respect your Elders?

    Hi, here is finally todays chapter making the fourth of the week. Sorry for the many announcements today, but I had to do it anyway so....

    Anyway, I just wanted to ask if there would be anyone willing tothink of another discribtion for this series, I do not like the old one. So if you have please write me.

    Finally please leave behind a vote if you havn''t yet and I hope you enjoy the chapter

    Chapter 61 Respect your elders?

    "What is going on here?"

    Two elderly man came flying and disturbed the silence. The first thing the two elders saw was Sola hanging naked in the air and suddenly starting to shiver while giving of moans and lewd fluids flowing from her lower body and dripping to the ground. A small puddle had already formed there. A frown appeared on the two elders, expectably on one of them as he belonged to the same family like Sola and naturally recognized her as his clan¡¯s future head. The frowns only got deeper as they noticed the formations around and on Sola''s body and felt the ripples they were emitting. Only based on the complicated lines and symbols coupled with the ripples and aura surrounding the formations, they already could determinate that they couldn''t just simply charge into it.

    Then they finally noticed Zes that was standing only a few meters from the floating Sola and was the only one in a radius of 10 meters standing on the square. All the other inner disciples were holding their distance, partly due to their respect to Zes and his shown powers, partly so that they wouldn''t get into trouble because of being mistaken as accomplice. This were after all two elders of the sect and they had quite some influence, at least enough to make trouble for some inner sect disciples or even kick them out of the sect.

    Because of this, the two elders could easily see that it was Zes that was responsible for Sola being naked and publicly humiliated. But they could also see the powerful soul realm that was emitting it''s aura from his body. It was soul liquid stage!

    Other than Sola the two elders knew extremely well what a difference in comprehension could make in a fight, Sola''s current state and the formations surrounding her were clearly showing it. Together with the fact that Zes was treasured by the patriarch, they did not dare to act rashly so as to not invoke trouble for themselves.

    Even the elder from Sola''s family was holding back his anger as he clearly knew that now that Zes had reached the soul liquid stage not only in terms of influence he wasn''t weaker than himself. Also in real fighting power the elder did not dare to be confident against Zes. He was Soul sea stage and at that in its later stages but even so he could clearly feel that the formations that were surrounding Sola would at least cause some trouble for him.

    This clear difference in Zes¡¯s status, his influence before reaching soul liquid stage and the one he had now could be explained with the difference between the two stages he belonged to. The soul concentration stage was fairly powerful, it was enough to quickly form a formation or use a powerful attack technique but in comparison to the soul liquid stage it was insignificant. This was because a soul liquid stage expert had ten times the divine soul energy of a soul concentration stage! Attacks or formations of a concentration stage needed few moments to prepare while a soul sea stage could instantly invoke them.

    The difference between soul liquid and soul concentration was similar to the difference between nascent stage and core stage. The one was moderate while the other one was an expert! Only after reaching soul liquid an Illis was considered as a strong expert.

    Of course the differences between the stages still were fairly big but a soul liquid stage beating a soul seas expert wasn''t unheard of. A soul concentration stage beating a soul liquid stage, this had never happened before. This was because the difference in the two stages wasn''t just the amount of divine soul energy. In the soul liquid stage the soul realm would condense and stop being in its semi existent state. It would become a small pond that the one nourished until it reached soul sea stage and after this soul ocean stage. It was still only partly existent, partly semi existent but the power it had in this form couldn''t even be compared to the one it had before.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Also not only had it become more, its quality had also improved greatly.

    All in all it could be said that the difference between soul concentration and soul liquid stage was as big as heaven and earth and now that Zes had reached soul liquid stage, even elders a whole stage above him did not dare to face him head on.

    Since they couldn''t directly force Zes to release Sola they first tried to reason. The elder next to the one belonging to Sola¡¯s family spoke.

    "Congratulations, disciple Zes for reaching soul liquid stage. I''m sure that the patriarch will soon raise your position now that you have attained this realm.

    But I have to ask just how disciple Sola had offended you and if it was really necessary to go this far, after all she is a member of a big family in the sect."

    Zes cold glare fell onto the two elder but they did not mind as they knew that this was Zes¡¯s nature. Then a devilish smile suddenly appeared at his face.

    The whole square was shocked. This included the elders and even Zes himself too. Zes had just grinned? And it looked completely natural too! They had all already heard that Zes had become able to make bad jokes and strange smiles again but they also heard that it was really wretched and didn''t really appear to be a real smile. But this evil grin, it wasn''t only completely natural, it also contained a certain feeling that made them shudder.

    Even Zes himself was astonished. He hadn''t grinned naturally for more than ten years and he would have never thought that the first time he would be a devilish and evil grin. He tested out a bit and found out that he was actually able to show a perfect evil grin and even a cruel smile. It seemed that as long as they were "bad" emotions or faces he was once again able to make them.

    Actually the situation turned really funny as the inner sect disciples, the two elders, Lilia and even Sola were looking how Zes was making one expression more evil than the last. In the end many inner disciples couldn''t hold it and started laughing.

    The two elders were thinking to themselves. "Fuck, who has claimed that he can''t make any expression? Now he can but only to mock us?" How could the two of them guess that Zes was shocked himself and was only trying to figure out what expressions he could make it total.

    In the end he finally notice how the situation had become and stopped making faces. Well, he did keep his devilish grin.

    "If it wasn''t for her family do you think I would have let her float ten meters high? I would have just kept her here and let all the guys here to fuck the brain out of her. As for what she has done ask Lilia over there, I have no time to spent on things like this."

    Zes turned around like this and slowly strolled back towards his house, leaving two extremely furious elders behind.

    Lilia immediately got in and explained them what had happened. Even the elders themselves frowned about the words Sola used and had to admit that punishing her was only reasonable. But even so, they thought it was much too fierce and more importantly that guy hadn''t given them any face at all.

    The elder belonging to Sola''s family couldn''t contain his anger anymore. He couldn''t do anything about Zes disrespectful attitude but at least he would force him to release his niece Sola.

    "Wait disciple Zes, I understand that you are infuriated about my niece words but don''t you think it is a bit too much to leave her like this? Please give me some face and let her go."

    The elder forced himself to stay polite. After all it was still Zes controlling the formations and an elder fighting against the formations of a disciple was kind of pathetic.

    Zes stopped but did not turn around he just casually said.

    "As I said, the formations holding her in air will break in 24 hours while the formation forcing her to cum in two weeks. Also, if you want to break it before the time is up, I will not stop you. It¡¯s just that you should be careful against the offensive effects of the formations."

    Without another word he vanished into his garden and left them alone.

 Chapter 62 Face

    Hi here is the first chapter of the week.

    But first I want to reply to some comments that said they think that Sola''s punishment was going overboard. To thus I have to say that compared to LN like ATG or MGA and others this much is NOTHING. In this LN there are guys dying because of face and sect with hundreds of disciples killed because they offended the MC. So really if you think that this was to much then try reading this ones, you will propably change your view.

    Thats all with oring stuff, hope you enjoy the chap.

    PS: Try out the edited chapters 1-20 they have been proffread and changed by Mattaj, my editor that endures this horrible thing called my gramar.

    Chapter 62 Face

    The two elders helplessly watched Zes as he disappeared into his garden and their anger instantly exploded. To cultivator¡¯s face was one of the most important things they had. They had power and they had long lives so what else could they treasure more than face? Because of this there were many cultivators, mostly young and talented qi cultivators or Illis that would rather die than lose their face.

    Of course this were only extremes and the two elders were mature enough to know that they had to cope with their fury. Nevertheless it was extremely nerve wrecking to see that Zes did not even put them into his eyes and nonchalantly left as if they were not present.

    It was even harder for the man belonging to Sola''s family. After all she was still the heir of the family and the current head was heavily doting upon her. He wasn''t sure how the head would react if he found out that he did not freed Sola in order to not have to fight some core disciple. Also he himself was pretty close related to Sola as her mother was his sister making him her uncle. As her uncle how could he possibly stand this humiliation for his niece and at the same time for his whole family?

    A vain popped out on his head as he yelled towards Zes direction.

    "Brat I have given you plenty face and I will once again be polite. I hope that you can free my niece to give the big families face. After all even though you are an astonishing person with great accomplishments there is no person under the heaven that can go one against all and get away unscathed."

    The elder didn''t say it outright but the big families in the clan held quite some power and generally were proud people that thought of themselves as superior compared to the normal disciples that were taken in from outside. If some normal disciple, meaning someone that did not came from a big family in the sect, gave a big family no face, many of them would think of it as challenge and quickly suppress this disciple so as to show their might and superiority.

    Even though the elder did not say so out right, all the inner disciples as well as the other elder clearly understood what he was getting at. Most of them showed a bit of anger but mostly they just sighed. The biggest part of them were disciples from the outside and they had long since discovered the big families domineering behavior.

    The elder next to the uncle of Sola also frowned a bit but then helplessly sighed. He was also a disciple that had once been an outer disciple and slowly worked his way up until finally becoming an elder. He couldn''t do anything about the big families bearing, he was alone while most of the families had at least two or three elders making out the biggest part of them.

    But in contradiction to the elder, Zes did not yield even after he used the families¡¯ names.

    "I already said if she wasn''t from your family, it wouldn''t matter what kind of POWERFUL background she has. Her punishment would be much harsher than just this."

    Zes voice came from the garden making the elder unable to contain himself anymore. He was about to start cursing and rush towards the garden to teach this fucking overbearing guy a lesson. But suddenly something in the way Zes formulated his sentence echoed in his mind and instead of him bursting out in anger and have to restrain himself to not kill Zes (Well he thinks this way), cold sweat started to gather at his back.

    "I think you understand ¡­. . You stop bother me I will not bother you it''s this easy."

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Zes added in his cold way.

    The elder¡¯s face only became whiter and quickly he resembled a ghost that had just seen a human. He hesitated but then turned to the floating Sola. The latter was already unable to stop moaning and her tongue was hanging from her mouth as she was climaxing every 5 minutes. Her saliva was dribbling on her breast and then down to her lower body to unite with the streams of lewd fluids that were streaming down her legs. By now there was nothing left of the formerly arrogant woman from before. Fluids were flowing like a waterfall and the pond on the ground grew bigger and bigger.

    The elder clenched his teeth. Zes¡¯s words from earlier were echoing in his head. He knew that now that Zes new this secret about their family, he wasn''t allowed to offend this person even the slightest or the consequences were fatal for their whole family and even the whole sect. But seeing his niece in this state he couldn''t let her hang like this.

    He shoot towards the formations surrounding Sola and threw out a punch containing his divine soul energy inside of it.

    Bam.

    A huge boom rang out in the ears of all people present and as the spatial cracks which resulted from the powerful encounter closed, they were astonished to see that¡­ the formation wasn''t hurt the slightest. Instead of this, the elder¡¯s whole arm was covered in blood and a feint trace of blood could be seen on his mouth.

    The elder¡¯s eyes sharpened and he was about to unleash his most powerful attack as he suddenly felt a grave feeling of danger. Immediately he backed away. A moment later on the place he was before, a new formation appeared and suddenly the whole space at that point was totally swallowed turning into a temporal mess of space, qi and some strange particles.

    The elder¡¯s eyes widened as he saw this. The attack was completely capable of destroying him in one swoop. Cold fear appeared in his eyes and without looking back he turned around and quickly left the place. All of this had been enough humiliation for the elder and he did not want to lose the small part of face he had left.

    The other elder was at first surprised but soon his gaze turned complicated. After a moment of ponder he also turned into a streak of light and flew to the core sect leaving only a huge sea of red robes behind. These were the inner disciples that had slowly gathered after seeing that something big was going on in the square. Now these inner disciples were the only ones left. But after waiting for some time if something more would happen, they too slowly left the square.

    Zes on the other side had long ago returned to his most beloved garden and sat inside of the small pavilion enjoining the scenery around him.

    Interesting. He said in his mind. Truly interesting, I don''t regret coming over here. Rather I look forward what will happen now.

    In the first place, Zes wouldn''t have reacted so strong if it wasn''t for two things. First of all, after the betrayal of the Kun clan, Zes did not want to bother with anyone that could get dangerous for him. If someone threatened him, he would kill or at least teach them a lesson.

    In the case of Sola he normally would have just given her a beating and taught her some manners. Other than this he wouldn''t have done anything as this much was already enough to make her regret ever meeting him. But this time he had intentionally made things more extreme and more difficult for the elders.

    This was the second cause. He wanted to make some ruckus in the sect. Not because he needed something and had to distract the higher circles of the sect.

    It was purely to have some interesting things happen around him. Zes had already grown bored of only cultivating all the time and so he just created some trouble so it would become livelier.

    After all, even though Zes had changed in his way of seeing the world, demons and even humans. Although he was currently not able to express emotions other than evil ones. He was still Zes, some human guy that loved to play around.

    Eventually a small grin crept on Zes face without him noticing.

 Chapter 63 Trouble

    Hi this the second chapter of the week. Leave a comment if you like it.

    Chapter 63 Trouble

    After the fight, the news of the clash between Zes and Sola and the latter''s humiliation that followed afterwards quickly spread through the whole sect. The countless inner disciples that witnessed this great event were eager to spread their knowledge and because of the unusual theme it quickly became the most discussed thing in the taverns and casinos of the inner sect.

    In the end, the inner sect was a city after all. There were not only private houses and mansions but also clubs, taverns, inns and even casinos that were visited not only by the inner but also core disciples. In some way the inner sect was the real core of the sect. Most of the public life of the sect disciples and also the elders was done in this area making it the most bustling area. After all, even though the outer sect had the most disciples, it also had the biggest room out of the three areas and the houses were widely spread all over the four valleys. Also most of the outer sect was used to grow grains and feed the other two sects.

    So if the outer sect was the rural country side, the inner sect was the bustling city with all its luxuries. Lastly the core sect could be considered a high-class residential area and also the "capital" of the sect. Either way the inner sect had always been a place for a lot of gossip. Normally it were love affairs between famous inner or core disciples, clashes of different factions inside the sect or the cultivation progress of the geniuses that also functioned as the idols of the other people in the sect.

    In an environment like this it was no wonder that a sensational matter like this quickly reached the common disciples and finally the big families, factions and even the patriarch himself.

    Blue heaven soul family¡¯s mansion.

    "I have understood"

    A frowning elder wearing a golden gown said towards the kneeling elder that had just told him about the events in the inner sect square. The golden gowned man was the current head of the Blue Heaven Soul Family Sile Blueheaven. He was considered one of the strongest man inside of the sect and had quite the reputation in the sect. Most people in the sect had a favorable view at him as even though he was the head of a big family, he wasn''t acting overly overbearing and always stayed polite.

    The man kneeling before him was the elder from before, Sola''s uncle. He was called Juno Blueheaven and was one of the three elders of the Blue Heaven Soul Family. In fact he was the least powerful of the three and was considered as the one with the least amount of influence and status. Nevertheless he was very loyal to the family and the patriarch treasured his services. This was also the reason why Sola became the candidate for the next head. Juno Blueheaven had personally stepped forward and asked the patriarch to announce this.

    Otherwise even though Sola was quite powerful amongst her peers, she normally would have to go through an intense power struggle to eventually achieve a victory and become the candidate. But because of her uncle¡¯s status and his meticulous services to the family, the patriarch decided to give the elder face and publicly announced her as his successor.

    But right now he was frowning about the trouble the successor had brought to his family. Not only was it a huge humiliation to the family that their young mistress was naked openly displayed like this and they couldn''t do anything about it, the last words of Zes also made him worry.

    After all, these words were indicating knowledge about matters no one except for their own and two other big families including the patriarch should know. Knowledge that was essential for their sect¡¯s survival and that could easily bring huge trouble into the five valleys that were holding the whole sect.

    "This is really troublesome."

    The patriarch thought to himself and started to ponder about the problem they were facing.

    At the same time inside of the patriarch¡¯s mansion.

    An elder was kneeling before a young man wearing an azure blue robe and sitting on an overly big throne. The elder was currently narrating the events of the day and as he finished, the young man suddenly clapped his hands.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation."Oh, so he finally started moving, hmm? I already expected that he would soon have enough of boring cultivation and start playing around. Only, to be honest I expected it to be much earlier."

    The elder was surprised while looking at the cheerful mood of the young man. After all, the news they had just heard was everything but good and it could mean huge trouble for them if not handled careful.

    "Patriarch, what are we going to do about this disciple, after all he knows¡­."

    The young man that was in fact the patriarch of the sect stopped him and while smiling said.

    "You don''t have to worry about him, I can promise that he won''t tell anyone. Also even if he did, there is nothing we can do against him."

    "Is his background really so special¡­?"

    "Let''s just say that even I am not able to compete against the force behind that person."

    The elder¡¯s expression grew troublesome.

    "Shouldn''t we try to get him out of the sect before he makes more trouble?"

    "Trouble¡­. Hahaha. No of course not, let him create as much as possible. I have waited too long for an interesting man like him to appear. It may be troublesome that he has more power than me but well, doesn''t it make it even funnier?"

    "But¡­"

    The elder tried to convince.

    "No buts. I will not allow anyone to interfere with him. Tell this to the others too."

    The patriarch once again cut him off. Finally the elder gave in. After all, this was the patriarch of the sect and even though he looked very young, in fact he was many hundreds years old. He was also the one that came over from the other side and started the sect. As for the big families and the other disciples, they only came afterwards and joined him.

    The patriarch once again started to smile.

    "Also arrange him a core disciple position along with some knew cultivation treasures. But let him stay in the inner sect, I don''t think he will be willing to leave that small paradise which he built over there.

    Oh and send my daughter to me, it has been quite some time since I had a good chat with her."

    The elder bowed and quickly exited the room.

    Two days later Zes garden.

    Zes was once again sitting inside of his pavilion and staring at the small pond with its white and black lotuses. Everything seemed like it had always been. The only change was that there was a small tree growing next to the pond now. The tree was only about fifty centimeters high and small pink flowers blossomed on it.

    It seemed to be only a normal small tree but in fact it was a rare cultivation treasure called the Small Treasure Cherry Tree and was one of the most sought after cultivation treasures for Illis. It was the exact treasure the patriarch had told the elder to prepare and on the day before an elder had personally delivered it to Zes.

    Other than the cheery tree there were other changes but not in the garden but rather on Zes and his situation itself. First off all he was officially appointed as core disciple even though he could stay in the inner sect. Also every big families head had been personally informed to not deliberately meddle with Zes. It was ok to let the younger generations fight but they were not allowed to forcefully suppress him.

    Lastly there were the after effects of his clash with Sola and the two elders two days ago. As it quickly spread through the sect, almost all disciples in the sect had learnt that Zes was no one they should offend and there had been quite some families¡¯ young masters that already tried to polish up their relationship with Zes.

    At the same time Sola''s time to hang in the air while constantly cumming had also passed and the Blue Heaven Soul Family had already taken her back into the mansion to wait out the end of the two weeks in which the formation on her body would stay. After all, it was extremely hard to erase formations once they were carved onto the body and Zes being a genius did not make it easier.

    Despite all these changes Zes was still just sitting in his garden and relaxing. Suddenly motion came into his body and he sprang up.

    "Time to play."

    Evil smile crept on his face. Right now he did not know that this smile would make him famous as the Evil Smiles Demon.

 Chapter 64 Memories

    hi this is the third chapter of the week and with this I have fullfilled the promised chapters. But no worries there will be another chapter tomorrow. Other then this enjoy and please leave behind a comment or vote.

    Chapter 64 Memories

    "Sorry, I couldn''t make it earlier. These damn geezers didn''t want to let me go until I threatened to stop cultivating forever."

    Maaran just came into the garden and immediately went to the pavilion. Out of all the people in this realm there was no one that could say of themselves that they knew more about Zes than Maaran. After all he had been with Zes for three years now and had witnessed all the ups and downs in this time. It could be said that Maaran was the person Zes was trusting the most and also Zes¡¯s only real friend in the whole sect.

    "Seems the elders are keeping you in check, hmm? But it''s your own fault. You shouldn''t mess with the girls so much and focus on cultivating."

    Zes gave him a grin. Maaran just helplessly shrugged.

    "Can''t help it. Because of my dao I have much more desire than normal people and I have to regularly vent it somewhere.

    By the way, how come that you can grin so naturally now?"

    "Seems I''m only able to show evil or bad expressions. Look"

    Zes started to make an expression eviler than the last making Maaran laugh.

    "Hahaha, kind of ironic right? The playful idiot from before can only show his evil side now."

    Zes raised a brow but in the end he also started laughing.

    "Oh, just shut up, ok?"

    "Ok, ok. But let''s get serious. Why have you suddenly started to move? You said you did not want to cause any trouble in the sect and stay undercover. But now you suddenly start taking all the attention of that top brasses in the core sect. Any reason for this change?"

    "Bored."

    Maaran looked into Zes eyes and as he saw a bit of seriousness in them he just sighed.

    "I knew that you wouldn''t stay silent all the time. It''s not really your style but I honestly thought you would have a bit more endurance than this. I''m kind of disappointed of you."

    "Hey, look who is speaking. You have at least the girls to entertain you. But look at the poor me, I have to stay in this garden cultivating all the day. You know I love the scenery but for real, DO YOU KNOW HOW BORING THIS IS? Every day, morning, noon, evening the same bamboo, the same pond and the same lotuses. I''M STARTING TO GET DEPRESSION!"

    "Ok, ok. I just wanted to mention it."

    Maaran was kind of shocked about the outbreak. In the whole three years they had been in the sect, he had never seen Zes as chatty as he was right now. But his shocked expression soon became a smile again. It seemed that Zes was slowly returning to normal again. It wouldn''t be like before but at least it was better than having to chat with a walking ice statue and always guess the others emotions.

    "Haaaaa¡­."

    Maaran sighed as he stood up.

    "Let''s have some fun in the inner sect area."

    Zes just replied with the best playboy grin he could do and the two got out of the garden into the bustling streets of the inner sect.

    They spent the whole day eating food in different taverns and looking for nice things to give to Maaran¡¯s harem. In this time Zes also remembered about Reis, Les and Zoe. Until now he always suppressed every thought about them as he couldn''t take the strain they put on his mind. Now that his condition grew better, he finally allowed himself to reminiscent about them and he became kind of melancholic.

    The time he spent with the three girls was shorter than the time he spent in the sect but nevertheless to Zes it was an important time. It was the time that he first got back into any kind of society after having to hide for 10 years. And even though he never openly showed it all this time, he had been nervous being with people and always awkwardly tried to hide it in his endless chatter.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    In this important time for Zes, the people that had actually helped Zes to find an actual standing in this world of cultivation were these three girls that proudly called themselves his pets. They were the ones that truly closely interacted with him and whom he really trusted at that time.

    In this huge world dominated of demons they were the ones that helped him and whom he really loved.

    Of course there were other figures that supported him such as Gay and Pinia that also helped him. Especially Pinia to whom he also had certain romantic feelings had also a special place in his hearth. But even so, the three girls had an importance to Zes that was even bigger than the one he placed on Maaran or Pinia.

    To him, they were something similar to a family and he couldn''t let anything happen to them.

    Engrossed in his memories, Zes only realized that it was evening as he bumped into one of the countless lanterns that where illuminating the streets. In each of those lanterns were formations that would emit a bright light in the dark. Right now it was already pitch black night and all the lanterns in the streets burned. Despite it being night, the crowd on the street did not lessen but rather increased.

    More and more people came to enjoy the night in different clubs and taverns. In some aspects, the inner sect was no different from a modern city. Dark night and sleep? No! Drinking and dancing!

    The pure amount of activities in the inner sect was endless and every night more and more clubs and other shops opened. There were three theaters, hundreds of clubs and taverns. A whole district for prostitution and sex shows but also high class restaurants and casinos. And all of them were managed by sect disciples and elders. In fact, most of the big and famous casinos or clubs belonged to a big family. As for the smaller ones, they were mostly managed by some older disciples that had no chances of further achievements in cultivation. They often opened shops for themselves and earned their money with them.

    Other than casinos, sex clubs, taverns or high class restaurants there was also a single auction house in the sect. It was managed by one of the most illustrious families in the sect, the Green Phoenix family. In fact the auction house was the only reason that the Green Phoenix family was considered as a major family. In this auction house, 90 percent of the cultivation recourses of the sect were traded and so naturally no one was willing to offend the Green Phoenix family and cut off their own supply of cultivation treasures.

    Other than the auction house, the Green Phoenix family also possessed two casinos that were right next to the auction house and a few stores in different areas of the inner sect. This business was what made the Green Phoenix clan a major family because in regards of cultivation experts, in the whole Green Phoenix family there was only one elder with a cultivation above soul liquid. With this in regards of raw power their family was on the rock bottom of the major sects.

    Nevertheless there was no family that was willing to offend them. This was because of their business that backed them with the resources to get the protection of other families.

    Right now Zes and Maaran were entering one of the two casinos that made the foundation of the Green Phoenix family.

 Chapter 65 Casino

    Hi here is the fourth chapter of the week, hope you like it. But somehow you are not commenting as much as earlier, just wanted to know why. You know just bugging me as I fear that I have fucked up at some point. Well either way I''m always happy about any comments and it''s a big boost to my motivation so, I would really like it if you would comment a bit more. Thats all. Enjoy!

    Chapter 65 Casino

    As Zes and Maaran entered the casino, they entered a world of extravagance. There was gold and silver on every part of a wall, every piece of furniture. Even the plants in exquisite vases that were probably worth a future to any normal person were covered in layers of gold and silver. It was as if someone had thrown the whole room and it''s interior into a pool of gold, the pure quantity of this metal was already making most normal people unable to control their breathing.

    Despite the amount of gold and silver in the whole casino, it did not give the feeling of being too much. It was kind of in place and the whole thing seemed to be in a strange equilibrium.

    "Seems they had a good architect to build it this way."

    "And a feng shui master at that."

    Zes and Maaran quickly shared their impressions.

    Indeed, the Green Phoenix family had requested one of the most famous feng shui masters in the whole realm to construct the two casinos and the auction hall for them. Coupled with the wealth and the materials the Green Phoenix Family had on hand, they constructed three grand buildings that could even measure up to the palaces of kingdoms.

    Soon the two of them found drinks for themselves and started to play on multiple tables making every one they visited more lively. After all, both were core disciples and were deeply valued by certain people. The presents Zes got from the countless young masters of wealthy families were already more than enough to play for a whole week without winning once.

    But in their case it wasn''t so bad. Zes win to loose ratio was 50:50 while Maaran¡¯s was slightly worse. So they essentially played without loose or gain.

    At the same time in the same casino.

    On a certain table was sitting a group of young men and women merrily playing various games and making casual bets. The table seemed to be no different to the other tables. There were bets, there were winners and there were losers. The only difference were the wages they were betting.

    On other tables there were bets over a low level cultivation treasure or a magic treasure. Although both were quite expensive, no one would suffer much over their loss. If you lose, you lost a good item but if you win, you gain a good thing. Nothing too serious as every bet was only for the fun.

    But on this particular table it was different. Even though to the owners the loss of those items wasn''t too tragic but to anyone at the other tables it would be equal to lose their family heirloom! There were high class attack techniques, precious cultivation treasures and even slaves that were bet just so those young masters had a bit of fun.

    No one dared to even get close to this table as everyone knew that this was the table for the descendants of the big families and factions. Not even speaking about the so called geniuses but if you don''t have a few primordial cultivation treasures to squander, you shouldn¡¯t even think about taking part in their outrageous bets.

    At this table in a minute was more money flowing than a normal person would gather in their whole life. Faced with such enormous sums, who other than the rich families could afford to take part in this free time activity?

    Suddenly a roar broke the merry atmosphere on the table. The son of the Sun family¡¯s head had just lost three extremely rare cultivation treasures, each of them comparable to the ones growing in Zes garden. The Sun family was one of the top three families in the sect that held enormous influence that was only next to the one of the patriarch. They had four elders and more than a dozen core disciples to boast with and represented a power only few could go against head on. Other than the Sun family, the Blue Heaven Soul Family and the Green Phoenix family also were counted as the top powers in the sect.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    The Blue Heaven Soul Family because of their elders and core disciples that were as numerous as the Sun family''s, while the Green Phoenix family had their wealth that gave them enough power to be counted as top family.

    This son of Sun family¡¯s head was currently raging around, unable to endure the loss of the three cultivation treasures. In the first place he had never intended to use them as bet as they had been prepared for himself to consume to boost up his meager cultivation base. But the Blue Heaven Soul''s young master, a grandson of the family head, had provoked him until he had to place it as bet in order not to lose his face.

    Right after that, the Sun clan¡¯s young master had an exceeding bad hand and instantly lost losing the bunch of precious stuff. Of course he was enraged as he knew that he had been linked but in the end he couldn''t do anything about it as he had lost in a fair way.

    Because of that, he suddenly broke into rage to vent his anger and calm himself down.

    "You fucker, how is it that you even dare to show up here? Hasn''t your young mistress been striped a few days ago and even forced to climax all the time? Oh, right, I have seen it myself, I have to say really not a bad view to see that impatient bitch getting taught manners. A really thick skin you have to appear right after this. I for my part would have been too ashamed to even show myself in public."

    Backed by the anger and a certain amount of alcohol he had consumed earlier, the Sun clan''s young master started to curse even more viciously and his voice got louder and louder. At the same time, the Blue Heaven Soul Family''s young master''s face turned green and anger appeared in his calm features. He had been raised as a very proud person and never endured any insults directed at him. Because of this he also quickly flew into rage.

    On both sides the other family members and guards became alerted and positioned themselves next to their respective masters. Soon two factions had formed and faced each other throwing vicious glares at each other. As for the other young masters and their followers, they just stayed outside of this and positioned themselves as mere viewers. In fact, many of them looked forward to the clash as it would certainly be even more interesting than the games on the tables. Many other tables¡¯ players also stopped playing and soon the attention of the whole casino was gathered on this one point.

    Tension quickly grew heavier as the two camps¡¯ experts glared at each other waiting for their masters to command the attack.

    Suddenly the Sun family''s young master couldn''t take anymore.

    "Attack, crush these damn bastards."

    A moment later the Blue Heaven Soul family''s young master followed.

    "What are you waiting for, give those guys a good beating."

    Both sides started to use their soul realms and attack techniques and the invisible divine soul energy soon filled the air.

    The sun family''s young master was just about to release his top level attack technique Golden Soul barrage, as a powerful voice suddenly rippled through the whole casino.

    "Hey you retards, quite down will you? There are other guests here to. SO MOVE YOU MONKEY ASSES OUT OF THIS CASINO AND FIGHT OUTSIDE."

    The whole crowd was startled and it took them some time to realize who had spoken right now. It was Zes that sat in a corner nipping on a drink and holding a book in his hand. He did not even seem to realize the glances of the whole casino as he calmly resumed reading.

    The surprised face of the Blue Heaven Soul family''s young master soon turned ugly as he comprehended Zes¡¯s words. It turned even uglier as he saw that Zes was paying no heed to him. It was the same with the Sun family''s young master who also directed his resentment directly on Zes. After all, he was also a culprit for the suffering of his cousin and the loss of face he had experienced tonight.

    Both faces turned vicious as they yelled.

    ""Get this guy for me""

    At the same time Zes startled.

    "Wait, this is kind of a deja vu. Where¡­. ah right the red serpent clan¡­.."

    Zes mumbled as a group of hundred plus guys rushed towards him.

 Chapter 66 Drug xD

    Hi guys, thx for your nice comments. Because of you I had enough inner strengh to write this chapter and award you a bit. Also this chapter is .... a bit special. But i neverless think you will like it. By the way i have listened to alternative music while writing this.

    Chapter 66 Drugs xD

    A huge crowd of angry looking experts from both, the Sun and the Blue Heaven Soul families were rushing towards the reading Zes, ready to smash that hateful fellow into a bloody pulp of meat. While Zes seemed not to notice the roaring group of apes intending to give him a good beating. He just continued reading the book in his hand and a light blush appeared on his face as he did so.

    A young man from the Sun family that was currently running towards the mentioned flushing reader already wondered why Zes was flushing,¡­. until he saw the cover of the book. Blood instantly started to spray from his nose and his head became read like a tomato. Several people next to him also glanced at the cover and very interesting relations came into being. The men mostly started to cover the floor with the blood that sprayed from their noses while the woman started to scream, their faces flushing.

    Finally the group was reaching Zes as suddenly the latter closed the book with a snapping sound. As he did so, a small wind started to blow. But moments later the wind already became stronger and eventually reached the might of a fully grown storm. Multiple weaker disciples and guards were directly blown away and clashed into the wall, next flood coming from ALL their body openings.

    The stronger and further standing men and women could endure the wind and after a moment of shock, they once again closed into Zes. They gave of scary war cries and mainly the men had horrible expressions making them seem as if they were some devils right from hell (Dragon notes: Wanted to write demon but well, the story and its demons. AHHH, I think you know what I mean). As the screaming horde of horrible devils mixed with a few women that were looking with disgust at the screaming men was getting closer once again, Zes once again got into motion.

    First he gave them a strange gaze and then he just shrugged his shoulders and opened his book once again to read.

    Somehow the gaze and Zes¡¯s strange reaction managed to stop the two big families¡¯ troops from advancing once again. Well it was mainly due to them being unable to keep their composition faced with Zes. In this one moment of stoppage caused by Zes glance, he once again moved.

    He slowly stood up and in the same pace he strolled towards the two commanders of the ape army. The ape army itself was stunned due to the effect of their brains being unable to process the illogical moves of Zes and so he found no problems in just slamming the man standing on his root into the roof or the next wall.

    Completely shocked the two young masters were staring at Zes, they too couldn''t understand what was happening. How is it that Zes was able to move like this and still easily play around with their guards and family members as he liked. Just as they thought that they suddenly heard Zes saying.

    "What idiot has burnt drugs in this fucking casino. No wonder those guys had so little resistance. This stuff is pretty good if not for my cultivation even I couldn''t easily resist it.

    But¡­ what a nice idea why not get high and have some fun?"

    As he said that, suddenly a layer on Zes body seemed to have vanished. At the same time the Sun and Blue Heaven Soul families¡¯ young masters had also understood what had happened. Just as they wanted to say something, they felt like their thoughts got slower and they eventually forget their thoughts.

    Instead they started to laugh. If normally someone would have heard this laughter, they would instantly run away as it was very dangerous and hysterical. In fact, not many psychopaths had a laughter like this. But right now literally everyone in the casino was completely under drugs and so nobody noticed the trace of madness inside of it. Instead, many people standing all around also started laughing with strange mist in their eyes. Even Zes started to laugh as he let the drug invade him and the mist also appeared in his eyes.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Suddenly the colors in the casino exploded and everything started to turn.

    "LET''S HAVE SOME FUN!"

    Zes started to roar. An evil smile appeared on his face and a bit of madness appeared in his features. But no one seemed to notice it as they also started roaring.

    In the next moment Zes vanished and appeared by a Sun family guard. He tapped his forehead and suddenly the whole body crashed into the wall. After that he vanished again and appeared next to some random guy and did the same thing with him. At the same time Zes also laughed uncontrollably and a dangerous light flickered in his eyes.

    The strange thing was that as soon as the men crashed into the wall and fell to the ground, they stood up again and also started to laugh giving Zes thumbs up.

    Only few moments later others also started to fight and soon the whole casino was filled with the sound of fighting. It was at this time that many pieces of furniture and decorations on the walls were destroyed. In fact many members of the Green Phoenix clan that were either stuff or players in the casino started to break apart everything they saw.

    After having slammed around 50 people into the wall or the floor, Zes finally turned towards the two young masters that started the trouble in the first place. These two proud and illustrious young masters were currently rolling over the ground and scuffling with each other. In fact, the two of them looked exactly like grade-schoolers arguing about something.

    The evil smile on Zes face grew only bigger as he appeared next to them. In one move he grabbed the two and lifted them into the air.

    "" He started it""

    The two of them complained. But Zes only said.

    "Bad kids have to go sleep early."

    With those words he slammed the two of them into two separate pillars that crumbled upon the impact and buried the two underneath them.

    Everywhere in the casino people were ravaging and destroying things. All the people seemed to have gone crazy. But at the same time some grudges finally broke free. Guards attacked their young masters that looked down on them, stuff members beat up their managers and even children slapping their parents. But the funniest people were the ones that randomly slapped people because they believed them to be their lovers that betrayed them.

    Also there was one person being even more outrageous than Zes. It was an old man running through the whole area and groping every woman he met on different areas. Because of this, a huge crowd of crazed women were rushing behind him and there was a continuous rain of attacks pouring down on him. But even in face of the countless attacks and each of them going for his live, the old man was just continuing to make strange motions jumping around and while dodging the attacks, groping new woman that also joined the group.

    Eventually a few hundred women in all ages was going after him making a parade as the man was tirelessly running.

    At one point Zes suddenly appeared next to the old man.

    "You¡¯re not really affected right?"

    "You neither right?"

    "Yup, well, wish you much fun, oh, but before who is going to clean the mess up?"

    "You clean the hall I take care of the people."

    "Ok, then take care ¡­ but wait here catch."

    Zes through the book in his hand to the old man and then once again disappeared. The old man caught it and as he looked at the cover a fountain of blood suddenly sprayed from his nose. Because of this, he was almost caught in a barrage of attacks and barely managed to get away this time. Once again looking at the cover, he mumbled.

    "God, what a guy¡­.. this is even too much for me."

    Nevertheless he immediately opened the book and started reading.

    In the end it was now an old man reading a book with blood running down his nose while he was dodging attacks from a huge crowd of women behind him and still occasionally groping few more women.

 World building info

    Hi folks, thanks for your commands. Today I have finally sorted out all the things I have written until now and written this list about cultivation in the series. To be honest it really is better this way as until now I have always only written with the information in my mind.

    Qi Culitvators (normal cultivators):

    Demons or Humans that absorb qi using special techniques and can archive immortality and great powers through them.

    Stages:

    1. Bodystage  Any Person living in a area with dense qi concentration will eventually reach this stage. Effects are slightly improved physical body.

    2. Gathererstage After starting to absorb qi you are in the gatherer stage. You get a small boost in lifespan (can get 150 years old) and simple techniques with low qi consumption can be used.

    3. Compressionstage After enough qi was absorbed the cultivator starts to compress the qi. A further increase of  lifespan to 200 years and easy hand seal can be used to form attacks out of qi.

    4. Foundationstage The compressed qi in becoming a liquid. The more liquid you have the better is your foundation and the stronger you will become in the later cultivation stages. Most troops of bigger clans and family''s are on this level. Increase of lifespan to 500 years. Cable of using normal hand seals and erecting barriers to block attacks on their body.

    5. Corestage  The liquid qi is further compressed until it form a solid core. The more q liquid you have in the foundationstage the bigger and firmer is the core. Cultivators on this level can easily reach a age of a thousand years. Experts on this level can use almost all techniques and barriers from easy to hard.

    6. Nascendstage The core changes into something illusionary and becomes semi existent. After reaching this level there is no limit to the age and the chances to die a natural death are almost null. Nascendstage experts are considered true experts and have great status all around the world. They are still using techniques but their effects are much greater then before.

    7. Immortalstage In this stage the cultivator starts to actively comprehend the dao''s and seek comprehension. They are using daos and dao essences to fight each other.

    8. Deitystage Deities have comprehended a whole dao and become able to freely use it''s dao essences and the dao itself to fight.

    9. Deity exceeding stage They have comprehended all daos there are and amassed a great amount of qi. Because of their comprehension they are able to use to use the true daos in the surrounding to attack their enemies. After reaching a certain point they undergo heavenly tribulation and can archive ascension.

    Daos:

    Dao are natural laws based on qi. Cultivators use them to form matter out of qi and fight with them. Litteraly all techniques in the cultivation world are based on one or multiple daos. Dao''s are splitten into three main grades being:

    Earth grade

    Heaven grade

    Dragon grade

    Creation grade

    Also every grade is differencing between low, mid and high grade. Earth grade daos are the weakest daos and often only represent parts of a heaven or dragon grade dao. After the earth dao there is the heaven grade dao being a bit better and the dragon grade daos. Dragon grade daos are considered the pinnacle daos in the cultivation world, but in truth there are the creation grade dao.

    Creationstage daos are daos that are composed of multiple daos and have a certain principal behind them that impacts the world itself. Because of this they are the strongest daos but also the hardest to comprehend.

    Other then this differentiation there is a difference between the daos cultivators use and the ones that are in the nature surrounding them. The ones the cultivators comprehend all have a part of the cultivator inside of them making them impure. The natural daos also called true daos are completely pure and are mightier then the impure ones.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.This is also why deity exceeding beings are so much more powerful then deities. After all they are using the pure true daos while the deities are using the impure daos they comprehended.

    Techniques:

    Techniques are ways to use qi without actually comprehending any dao. They are based on one or multiple daos and allow the user to borrow the might of the daos. They can be seen as catalysts. The cultivator only channels his qi into the technique and it automatically forms the qi into the desired form.

    Magical treasures:

    Are treasures like the interspaces ring that allow a person to store things or attack others. They are like techniques being based on daos. The only difference is that the user doesn''t have to learn the technique, as long as he has enough qi everyone can use the treasure.

    Formations:

    Formations are similar to techniques, they to rely on daos to form the qi, but in opposite to techniques a formation master has much more possibilities compared to a normal cultivator as they can freely adjust their formations. A prerequisite to become a formation master was a great comprehension and a good mind. They have to calculate the effects of a formation in under a minute and know how to assemble it.

    Also there are many different kinds of formations, there were ones carved on stones or other materials, there were some laid out of different materials and also some purely made of energy. The first one is actually often seen as a magical treasure as also anyone could use it, while the second method was the most common. As for the third, there were only few cable to do so as one needed a great control over the used energy and it was harder then carving or using precious materials. but despite it''s difficulty the last method of using energy was the quickest and also most effective way of making formations. In fact anyone cable of doing so would have the status of a formation master.

    Illis:

    Illis are cultivators of the soul, they do not absorb qi, but divine soul energy to cultivate their soul realm. Afterwards they can use their soul realms to use attack techniques and formations to fight or construct. The biggest draw back on the Illis way of cultivation was the fact that only reaching a certain stage one would get a prolonged life span and reaching this stage was much more harder then cultivating qi. The stages of Illis cultivation are splitten into.

    1 Soul forming stage  (low level attack techniques and formations)

    2. Soul tempering  (Use your soul realm to destroy the others soul or move rubble or threes to fight. Also attack techniques and low level formations.)

    3. Soul concentrating stage ( Stronger formations and mid level attack techniques. Also Soul attacks.)

    4. Soul liquid stage (Soul realm becomes liquid form.)

    5. Soul sea stage (Equivalent to the nascent stage)

    6. Soul world stage

    7. Soul heavens stage (Fighting power equivalent to a deity exceeding expert)

    Attack techniques:

    The same as normal techniques only using divine soul energy instead of qi.

    Cultivation treasures:

    Plants that are able of absorbing energies. They can boost the speed or the stage of the cultivation and are precious things to every cultivator. There are cultivation treasures for qi cultivators and Illis. They are splitting into four grades:

    1.Earth grade  Increase of cultivation speed

    2. Heaven grade  Huge increase of cultivation speed or even half of a cultivation stage

    3. Primal grade  (Directly lifting cultivation by a stage. Have the lineage of primordial grade cultivation treasures. can only be consumed once.)

    4. Primordial grade (Highest grade of cultivation treasures, have legendary effects. Can even bring a Illis from soul world stage to soul heaven stage)

    Cultivation treasures a quite rare as they can not be easily grown and are rarely found.

 Chapter 67 Chaotic.....

    Hi forgot to mention this chapter was coming. Well either way it''s here now. Also please overlook the mistakes as we have really strange wheather and I tend to have headaches because of this. Finally I just wanted to thank thus that are following this series for quite some time now and have me the motivation to go on with writing. I know my grammar is fucking crappy, but I still like to write this story and I hope that you can understand my Intention even with the  billions of mistakes all over the place.

    Oh and just out of interesting, would you consider this a Fanfic or a Novel? Cause for me Fanfics are things that are written using something that is already there and I Kind of get irritated by the word Fanfic used for anything that is original.

    And, ok this the last thing, just wanted to tell you guys to read ''the Slime dangeon'' not sure if writen right. I have spend the whole night with this stuff.

    OKeeeeey Enjoy!

    Chapter 67 Chaos.....

    After giving the book to the old man Zes resumed his irregular path of flying. At one point he suddenly waved his hand and three books appeared in his hand. As they appeared the red flush on Zes face once again grew deeper and a flicker of lust was shining in his eyes. He opened one of the three books and started to read it. On the backside of the book was written in big letters "Playboy collection", as for the other two books on both of them was the title "Hentai Colletion: The Best Hentai Of All Time".

    Reading he flew around and ever now and then he kicked or slapped some guy on his way. On rage occasions he even took some guy and hung him onto the roof using a foot of a table to attach him there. Because of this there were some man suddenly falling from the roof into groups of fighting people and crushing them underneath themselves.

    The chaos only grew worse and soon there were woman and man running around and taking of their clothes as they wanted to mate. Others were starting to make bets you can drink more alcohol before dying or who will survive more direct hits against the head.

    In a corner there were man standing and pissing against the wall competing who can write the word soul first using the liquid streaming out.

    All this went for about an hour as suddenly the door opened and a young man came in. Shook and disbelieve appeared on his face.

    "Oh, shit what is this?

    Why haven''t you told me about this? Eh, why am I always left out?"

    Zes that was just floating across his way, lying on his back and still reading the playboy collection happily said.

    "Oh patriarch, sorry forgot to call you. Next time I will not forget."

    The young man that was in fact the more then thousand year old patriarch of the sect just pouted and said angrily.

    "You better will not."

    After that his face lightened up as he saw some girl naked trying to jump down from the second floor to land on the man that were waiting underneath, their bodies ready to have fun with them. The funny thing was that this girls were all the daughters of rich and influential families. Young mistresses that would normally only looking at others with contempt and looking down on everyone.

    This proud girls were currently completely naked ready to mate with anyone they met on their way.

    "hey wait for me."

    The patriarch cried and disappeared. In the next moment he also was with the other man waiting for the girls to jump into his embrace.

    Zes on the other hand did not bothered as he continued his relaxed flouting and constantly nipped at a bottle of whiskey that was already mostly emptied. Next to him were four more bottles flouting with him and waiting to be consumed.

    After his tenth round of flouting around the whole casino Zes suddenly caught sight of Maaran. The latter was currently heavily blushing as he had a barrel of whine in his hand while constantly fighting with a crowd of starving girls. Slavia was leaking from his mouth as he took a mouth full and pushed away a girl that attempted to  take of his pants.

    On Maarans head there was a small bowl with some weeds that were currently burning. The smoke produced by them constantly spread over the whole areas.

    Zes lifted his eyes brown before he suddenly felt towards the ground and lightly landed on his feet. Slowly he strolled to Maaran while still sipping on his bottle of whiskey. Maaran saw him and immediately started to wave his hand.

    "hahahah, Zes¡­. how do you like the stuff I got from Lilia?"

    "So it was your stuff that has crazed everyone."

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    "Year, it was kind of lame her and you said that you wanted to make trouble, so¡­.."

    Instead of normally speaking Maaran was roaring like some savage and with every word he said a bit of salvia was spilling from his mouth. Zes only wryly smiled.

    "Making trouble, well you can consider to have made a LOT of trouble."

    "hahaha, right? Come let''s have a some more fun."

    "Oh I think this is enough, we still have to clean this stuff up."

    With this words Zes went to Maaran and laid his hand on Maarans forehead. Immediately the mist in Maarans eyes lessened and finally completely disappeared. Embarrassed Maaran said.

    "Seems I have gone a bit over board, hm. Haven''t expected this drug to be so potent, seems I have to have a talk with Lilia."

    "Ah it''s ok. Once in a time something like this is ok. Also you were not the only one to enjoy this whole chaos.

    Hey you guys it''s time to clean up."

    As he said this the two other man beside zes that did not really lost their sanity finally stopped their actions. One was the patriarch that was currently mounting a young mistress of the sun clan that was moaning non stop. As he heard Zes words he sighted and stopped his trusting. Backed a bit away and with a snap his clothes appeared at his body.

    "Ah, why is it over so quick?"

    Despite his complains he immediately stopped the other people next to him and cleared their minds. As they realized what they had been doing. Their faces turned red as tomatoes and the girls started to scream.

    The other person was the old man that was groping the women. He to sighted and quickly woke the people around him.

    In a few minutes all the people in the casino woke up and realized they crazed behaviour from before. Quickly the girls covered themselves up while the men were searching for excuses. Stuff members that had just destroyed furniture and valuable pictures where worried about their jobs and others where apologizing to the once they had just beaten up.

    The only people that were completely composed where Zes, the patriarch, Maaran and the old man. they had met in a corner and discussed how to move on.

    "Oh elder Ken haven''t seen you here."

    "That natural after all you were occupied with the girls right before you how could you have the time to look for an old geezer like me?"

    "Ah, it''s been a long time since we had so much fun no?"

    "That''s for sure¡­"

    "Sorry for interrupting but we should quickly bring this matter to an end.

    You two have to clam the families, I restore the casino."

    The two man, both having power and influence just nodded and stopped their conversation.

    "Ok."

    "Just give me a second."

    The two of went to the people standing in the casino not knowing what to do and using their status they quickly cleaned everything up. Ten minutes later all the people in the casino had left leaving only Maaran and Zes.

    Maaran turned to Zes.

    "And what now?"

    ''grin''

    "See and learn from the master."

    Maaran lifted a eyebrow but stayed quite. He was really curious how Zes would clean up all the mess that was left behind. After all there was almost only rubble left from the furniture and the walls were covered in blood, sweat and other body fluids.

    Zes just snipped his fingers and as he did so the whole casino was suddenly covered by formations. There were big ones, there were small ones. There were complicated ones and simple ones. But they covered very wall, every piece of rubble, the whole ceiling, the corners, even the dust!

    Then the formations suddenly started to turn and before Maarans eyes something incredible happened. He watched how the time in the rooms was slowly turned backwards. The rubble slowly flew back to it''s original place and formed the pillar it had been. The Broken table slowly assembled itself again. The golden flowers on the ground magically flouted back to the broken vase that also fixed itself.

    In simple words, everything in the room was somehow returning to the way it was before.

    Outside of the casino.

    the patriarch and the elder were currently arranging the people and calming down the raging families as they felt a powerful ripple from behind them.

    The patriarch side glanced at the elder as he said.

    "Do you now understand?"

    "¡­.. What a Monster."

 Well if there is anyone german reading this...

    Hi, sorry this is no chapter. I have just made a comutity side for german lightnovel readers to chat and write their own ones in GERMAN. The side is purly german and has NO rivallity to RoyalRoad or any other english fanfic or lighnovel side. So if your interested here is the link: http://dreams-of-bluedragon.yooco.de/home.html</a>

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    But I will say it before hand. The side is only recently made and there is still much work to do, but I would be really thankful if the german onces withhin you, if there even are anyone, would help me making it better and bigger.

    Ok thats all, the next chapter will most likely come tomorrow.

 Chapter 68 Jeane

    Ok now we had a little trip to the drugs and alcohol now back to the story. Enjoy!

    Chapter 68 Jeane

    After the accident in the Casino Zes day were quite peaceful. Since he had restored the Casino to it''s former shape and the Patriarch threw in some words, the Green Phenix family didn''t persuade the matter any further so as to not anger any party involved.

    Furthermore the sect was in a pretty weird state right now. Due to the accidents in the casino and the memories that every participant had left, most that happened was already reconstructed and they all knew what happened in the casino that day. But at the same time they all had the memories of what they had done will being in the drugged state and others also remembered what others had done around them. This caused this figures to mostly stay out of public this days as they feared to make a public scandal or meet a person they offended in this time. In clear words, almost the whole elite of the various clans and fractions was currently hiding due to embarrassment or out of fear to face someone that they had offended in their broken state.

    In addition many still remembered Zes rampage through the casino and vividly told their elders and family heads about it. Quite a few had also personally experienced Zes might on their own body and their bodies was a good picture to visualize just how much power zes physical body had without even using his spirit realm. All together caused the elders of the families to reevaluate Zes and once again try to curry favour with him. Even the once Zes had ruthlessly beaten were forced by their elders to pay their visits to Zes once the situation calmed down a bit.

    A interesting fact was also that no one seemed to remember the patriarch or the old man that had also rampaged through to crowd on that day. Even the girls the patriarch had personally ''tried'' out had no memories on him. It was almost as if he had never been there.

    Well Zes knew that the patriarch had just used his overwhelming powerful soul to silently erase any memories on him in the minds of anyone, except for him and Maaran.

    In this moment Zes was once again sitting in his pavilion, but unlike the earlier times were he had just admired his own garden (so narcissistic xD). This time he was actually cultivating his soul realm. Big amounts of divine soul energy rushed towards Zes and nourished his soul realm. It was so much soul energy that despite Zes having decided to live outside the core sect, he still managed to keep up with any core disciple sitting right next to the gathering formation.

    This was because Zes had actually long ago set up some formations in his garden that also gathered the mysterious energy. Altogether there were twelve formations that sucked the divine soul energy into the garden and let it stay there. This formations were also the reason that Zes could grow cultivation treasures in the way he did. In truth the difficulty of growing cultivation treasures was the reason for the rarity of them in the sect. The whole sect had only Zes that managed to cultivate them. As for the cultivation treasures on the marked. They were all gathered outside by inner or core disciples that were send on missions to acquire them.

    The reason for this was that cultivation treasures needed a place with high energy density to grow. Furthermore they need a very natural surrounding and special elements in the place they grow. This elements were nothing else then true dao''s, meaning the natural daos that were in the surroundings. Every plant had it''s own needs to them and only if this true dao was in place they could survive.

    This is also why although the core sect had sufficient energy density and it would be no real problem to just create a natural enviroment, there was no cultivation treasures grown in the sect. Other then Zes that had already even exceeded the deity exceeding stage (sound kind of weird, but well how else to formulate it?), who can just command the true dao''s to grow some cultivation treasures?(Reverence World Building Information) After all only after reaching Deity exceeding stage one was able to control them and after Zes rage three years ago there was barley any deity in the realm. As for deity exceeding experts? It would be a miracle if there was one in the next fifty years.

    So this quite simple looking garden with it''s slightly special plants was in truth the only one of it''s kind in the whole realm!

    Sitting in this special garden (quite some had complains about my long description of it) Zes was quietly raising his cultivation.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    At the same time in the patriarchs mansion.

    The patriarch was currently also sitting in his garden, but unlike Zes he wasn''t cultivating but sitting on a small table and drinking tea out of small blue cups. A calm smile rested on his face as he waited while enjoying the scenery.

    Suddenly a young woman about 17 years old came into his sight and slowly walked the white stone path that led to the table at that the patriarch was currently drinking his tea.

    The young woman had light blue and long hair that fell down like silk. She wore a very beautiful pure white gown that fell to her feet and every of her steps showed a elegance akin to a crane. A wonderful smile beamed as she reached the table and said.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon."Father, I haven''t seen you for a long time."

    The patriarchs smile brightened as he heard her words. He had always doted upon his daughter, but due to his various obligations he rarely had time to spend with her. Because of this he had always a slight guilt in his hearth. But he was the patriarch and his position did not allow him to give priority to his daughter rather then to his Job. His guilt only rose as he had only called his daughter to user her to get a better position for the sect.

    But the patriarch did not show anything of this on his face as he said.

    "I know, I''m really sorry that I can not spend more time with you. You are certainly lonely."

    "No, you don''t have to apologize, I know that father has to deal with many matters considering the sect and has not much time to spent on anything else. I only hope that you don''t stress yourself to much."

    She quickly said distressed. She knew that her father really loved her, but that he had to many things to do in the sect. Because of this her biggest fear was always to become a burden to her father.

    As the patriarch heard this his heart only became heavier. Who wouldn''t fell bad to use his own daughter that cared so much about himself in order to let the sect be safe? But his decision was already made. In the last months there had been worrying rumors coming to his ears and if even just a part of them was true, the sect would face hard times. And if using his own daughter would safe his sect from destruction, the patriarch was more then willing to do it.

    "Jeane, I''m sorry, but this time I''m here to ask something from you. It may be a bit harsh on you, but in order to ensure the sects, our all survival we have to do this."

    The smile on Jeane''s face grew flat. She had already guessed that her father would want something from her as he had suddenly called for her, but in her heart she could only feel disappointed. But it only a moment and her smile was back and she unhesitatingly said.

    "If I can help then I certainly will. Father has only to say what I need to do and I will try my best to fullfil it."

    In the end even though she was unsatisfied, Jeane just wanted to help her father and take a bit of the burden from his shoulders.

    As the patriarch saw the determination in his daughters eyes he once again couldn''t help but feel guilty. This was his daughter that was ready to endure anything that might come just to help him a bit, but even if it hurts him, he isn''t allowed to hesitate and user her as pawn for the sect.

    Jeane saw the hesitation in her fathers eyes and said.

    "You don''t have to worry about me, I will be able to endure anything that happens, so just do what you have to."

    The patriarch nodded. Even though he did not want to, but it was his obligation to protect the sect.

    "Ok, I will have to ask you to seduce a certain man. Try to make him like you and help him when ever you can. If you can follow every of his words and try to fullfil everything he wants."

    Jeane was surprised.

    "So father is intending to marry me to some expert?"

    The patriarch could only press out a wretched smile.

    "I would wish it could be this way, but in fact it is even good if he excepts you as a sex toy. I''m really sorry to say this and I don''t think I can ever repay you, but it''s likely that I will have to gift you to him as plaything to have his fun with."

    Jeane''s face turned ugly.

    "Plaything? Who could be so powerful that you have to give your own daughter as plaything to get his help?"

    She was the daughter of the Patriarch of the biggest Illis sect in the realm. A person who could fight with deity exceeding entity''s on even ground! To be married to some expert was already something strange. But to get gifted as an item to play around with? This was crazy!

    The patriarch knew that it was hard to accept.

    "This expert is many times more powerful then myself and in this realm I reckon there is no one that can stand on equal ground with him. Also calm down, I haven''t said that I will have to gift you away. It''s only a option. Either way you will to try to get closer to him."

    Jeane had to swallow hard. A expert many times more powerful then her father, this was insane.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Zes garden.

    Zes opened his eye and stopped his cultivation. Immediately the dense cloud of divine spirit energy dissipated and spread over the whole garden. As he did so a elder with a big beard came into the garden. the elder started to frown as he felt the high concentration of divine sprit energy that was even a bit higher then in the core sect, but he quickly caught up and politely said to Zes.

    "The patriarch wishes to see you if this would be possible."

    Normally the elder would never be so courteous  to zes that was after all only a core disciple and still quite a way from the status of a elder. But before coming here the patriarch had personally instructed him to be as courteous as possible and not offend Zes in any way. Be course of this the elder was very careful with his words. After all if even the patriarch payed attention to this detail how could he allow himself to miss it out?

    "I''m comming¡­"

 Chapter 69 Patriarchs Mansion

    Hi here is the second chapter of the week, hope you like it. Also I know I''m bugging, but if anyone is interested this is a german lighnovel community side I''m involved: http://dreams-of-bluedragon.yooco.de/home.html</a>

    Enjoy the chapter!

    Chapter 69 Patriarchs Mansion

    "This¡­. fuck!"

    Jeane said as she entered her room. After the small chat with her father he had send her into her room to prepare for this expert to come. At that time she had smiled sweetly and took her leave. But now there was nothing of the sweet smile left. In it''s stead discontent and a bit of rage dominated her facial expression. She loved her father and she would always do her best to please him and help him when ever she could, but that was only towards her father.

    Towards other people it was as if she was a completely different person. While she was obeying every word her father said to others she would always be a bit rebellious and always show a bit of her unyielding temperament. So now that she was away from her father her other part of personality came out and Jeane couldn''t help but feel irritated.

    She would be gifted to some guy that she never met only to get his favour? Who does that guy he is? She was the daughter of a soul heaven expert, a entity not many could every hope to match against! Even without taking her father into regard, she herself was also quite talented in terms of cultivation. Currently with her 17 years she already was soul sea stage and was sure to reach soul world stage in one or two years.

    This talent¡­. in the whole sect there was likely no one that could measure up to her in this aspect.

    But even though she was a rare genius and her father was a peak expert in this realm, she would be given to some guy to play with?How could Jeane not feel that she was played with?

    Angered she took a wonderful silken dress that was lying on a chair and with one move she ripped it into small pieces.

    "Ahhhhhhh, how can he¡­"

    But even if she was behaving like this right now, she knew that if her father really had to gift her to this expert to save the sect she would follow his decision. Not that it really mattered, no matter if it was her father or this mysterious expert that both could easily force her to do so.

    Slowly her rage calmed down a bit and Jeane sat down onto a chair. There was still irritation and anger in her beautiful features, but now it was calmer. Not giving the feeling of jumping at the others throat at any moment. Jeane pondered a bit.

    "I have to seduce him right? Hm, not sure if it will work, but I can also try."

    As Jeane calmed down a dangerous though appeared inside of her mind. A evil smile appeared at her delicate mouth and strangely even it was extremely alarming it also had an incredible charm.

    Now that Jeane seemed to have found a way for herself she quickly took herself together and started to really prepare for the exhaled visitor. She quickly searched in his shelf and found a short green dress and a stylish white top. After this she went into the bath and took of her clothes.

    A beautiful body emerged under the layers of clothes. Pure white skin shimmered as she let herself slide into a pool of water in the middle of the bath. The warm water quickly made Jeane relax and the tension in her muscles lessened. Despite her strong outer appearance she was still quite shaken by the news her father presented her and it was putting her under strong pressure. After all this wasn''t her life that was decided by this meeting. It would also deciede the fate of all the disciples and families living in the sect. This expert, if he was really as powerful as her father said, was completely cable of ruling over their live and death.

    Faced with facts like this, how could Jeane not feel pressured?

    Enjoying the warm feeling, Jeane sighted and let herself slide even further into the water until there was only her nostrils staying over water. He breathing slowed down and all the thoughts inside her head cleared up.

    After an unknown amount of time passed she finally stood up out of the water. Water ran down her white skin and  two peaks wobbled a bit until they stood still. With quick steps Jeane went to the mirror and quickly applied a bit of makeup on her face. After this she calmly went to the chair with the clothes she picked out earlier and wore them.

    "Ok, lets do this."

    She encouraged herself. Then she exited the room and headed towards the garden.

    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

    Zes was following the elder that was guiding him through the Patriarchs mansion. In contrast to Zes small house this one was composed out of multiple buildings and was surrounded by a big garden filled with exotic flowers. Of course this flowers could really compare to Zes cultivation treasures he grew in the garden, but in therms of rarity they where even more rare.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Left to the small path the elder had guided Zes on was a small pond with fishes inside of them. Tall grasses surrounded the pond and every time a fish swam near to the path Zes could observe the beautiful white and red scales on them. But what zes found interesting in this fishes was not their appearance. It was their origin. Every single of this fishes was giving of a demonic aura meaning they were all demons!

    A small smile grew across Zes face.

    "Interesting ¡­"

    The elder that noticed that Zes seemed to be interested in the pond immediately explained.

    "This pond has been personally made by the patriarch, I do not know what fishes are swimming in it, but as for the grasses surrounding them, they are all very rare and seldom found in this realm."

    Zes politely nodded and as the elder saw that he did not seem to be interested any further into the pond he quickly continued his steps.

    Along the way Zes noticed multiple rare plants he had searched for to plant in his garden and even some animals whom he though to be extinct. Smiling he said to the elder.

    "It''s seems that the patriarch has the hobby of collecting rare plants and animals. Am I right?

    "You have observed correctly, the patriarch is always searching for rare plants and animal to ad to this garden. Until now he has amassed about 1600 rare plants and a few hundred even more rare animals. He likes to observe the nature, so he had built this garden to have the possibility to do so without neglecting his duties as patriarch."

    "Oh, I understand."

    Seeing that Zes did not want to continue the elder dropped  the theme and walked down the path. But in his heart he could help but feel that there was something amis with this young disciple. His questions were to irregular to be considered as mere interests and something in the way he asked woke distrust in the elder. But he had his orders and unless he was sure that Zes had malicious thoughts he couldn''t act careless.

    Zes knew that the elder had noticed that something was strange, but he did not bothered about it. Rather he was laughing inside of him.

    Nature, hm? I see what a interesting guy.

    Along the way Zes had noticed many things and out of them he managed to get a general understanding of the patriarch. After all there it is known that the environment of a person can tell a lot about him. This also applied to the patriarch and the things Zes had deduced were more then satisfying to him.

    Following the elder they finally reached a small hill in the garden. Atop of this hill a beautiful old cheery was blooming in white. Countless petals were lying beneath it and it''s beauty was to much to describe with words. Underneath the breathtaking tree was a small table with two chairs. On the table was a small tea pod together with two small cups.

    Other then this there were also two people up there. One young man clad in a azure robe and a young woman in a green dress and a pure white top. Naturally the man was the patriarch, while the young woman next to him was his daughter Jeane. They both stood as they waited for Zes to come up the hill.

    The elder guiding Zes quickly left as he saw this scene. There were somethings on earth one should not mingle in  and he saw that this was one of them.

    Zes just continued his way alone going up to the top of the hill. As he finally reached the table he made a light bow.

    "I greet you patriarch."

    The patriarch could only smile wryly.

    "I would rather stop this act, if it is ok with you."

    Zes raised his eyebrow. He was aware that patriarch knew his real identity and he did not mind it as long as he did not interfere  with his leisure and quite live. The only reason why he put on his usual act was because of the woman next to him and the convince in it.

    "Ok, ok. No problem with me. So what do you old man need?"

    "So informal? If you speak like this you give me no chance of being formal to you."

    "NOT. MY. PROBLEM. It''s not like you have to do so either way. So just tell me what do you want?"

    Jeane was surprised looking at the two young looking man that were chatting like some teenies. She had expected some old ugly and pervy guy. But now she had a young man, a disciple of the sect standing before her.

    "?hm¡­?"

    "Ah, yes. She is the reason I wanted you to come here today. May I introduce my daughter Jeane. Jeane, this is Zes Bloed, the most powerful person in this realm."

 Chapter 70 Black Tear

    Hi this is the fourth chapter of the week. BEFORE you read the chapter I want to say that I''m standing behind everything I write. Everything philosophical that is written in this novel is something I believe in. This said, I often also o not follow this believes and I often regret it. But I still believe this to be the true way and I would really want to hear your oppinion on the ideas I include into the novel

    Chapter 70 Black Tear

    Jeane blankly stared at Zes in front of her.

    This was the most powerful person in the entire realm? A somewhat normal core disciple of the sect?

    Of course since she was living inside of the sect, she also knew all the promising geniuses in it and amongst them Zes was the genius she had payed the most attention to. After all he had an understanding towards the soul cultivation that was in no way inferior to her fathers. Also the recent events concerning Sola and the following at the casino made Zes''s reputation to skyrocket.

    But even though he was quite dazzling within the disciples of the sect, he after all was still only a soul liquid stage Illis. No matter how much he had comprehended or how many techniques he had, how could he even compare to her father? Where the heck was this guy a peerless expert? Jeane''s thoughts were in complete disarray.

    In fact she even gave her father a glance to see, if this was just a joke or some weird move to get her married to this guy.

    The patriarch naturally noticed the glance and inwardly thought:

    ''Can''t really hold it against her, now can I? If I wouldn''t know better I would also feel played.''

    But not only the patriarch noticed Jeane''s glance, Zes also saw it.

    "Seems like your daughter isn''t really convinced, is she?"

    A grin was on his face. The patriarch could only sight.

    "Isn''t it understandable? How can any normal person accept your monstrosity? Not anyone is like you and exceeds at only 30 everything that ever excisted in this realm."

    "Ah, you''re right. I forgot that I have to think from a normal person''s standpoint."

    Both young man suddenly started to laugh out loud. At the same time Jeane only noticed a certain part of her father''s sentence.

    "W-wait¡­ th-this guy is more than 30 years old? How the heck is he looking so young?"

    Zes blankly looked at her. Then he turned back to the patriarch.

    "Women!"

    "Ha, you''re right. Even when the world is collapsing, a woman will only care about her appearance."

    "Oh, I have actually witnessed this with my own eyes."

    "Really?"

    "Jup, it was 13 years ago, the day you guys came over. I ran around trying to escape, as some old hag was applying mascara to her face. As she was doing this a demon came from behind and just bit of her head, while she was still applying it. Truly hillarious! Hahah."

    "Hahaha."

    While the two of them were once again laughing about this strange event, Jeane felt shivers going over her body. How could they speak so easily about death and the lives of people?

    After all, she was only 4 years old when she crossed over to this realm. She never experienced any hardships or slaughter, as she always lived protected inside of the sect. She hasn''t witnessed the murder of billions of humans and didn''t see the demons feasting upon their bodies. To her, killing was something bad you shouldn''t do.

    As for Zes and the patriarch? They both had changed their view on death long ago. After all, one of them was a thousands of years old monster in the skin of a teenager, that single handedly built up a great sect. The other one was a thirty plus year old immortal, that shouldered the responsibility for his whole race. Furthermore it was this person, that was responsible for the perishing of every single deity stage expert on the world! If he wasn''t used to killing and death, who else was?

    Because of this, their views on this story, that seemed to have come from another world was as different as black and white. To Zes and the Patriarch it was nothing but a humorous anecdote, something to laugh about. To Jeane it was something horrible that she couldn''t even imagine in her mind.

    "Hahaha¡­haaaa. Ok this is enough for me. Zes, if it''s ok with you I will leave you two alone and get back to my obligations in the sect."

    The patriarch politely excused himself.

    "But of course! I''m sure the two of us will gave a good time together."

    Zes nodded, also being polite. But then a small evil grin appeared on his face.

    "And don''t forget to visit your small fishes tonight. They are already missing you."

    The patriarch''s face instantly turned scarled red, making him look even younger.

    "Y-you... How did you know?"

    "Just guessed it, after I saw them. After all, they are all female, right?"

    Flabbergasted Jeane switched between her father and Zes. Even though she was a rebelling girl that was pretty skewed, in this aspect she was completely pure. So naturally she didn''t understand what Zes and her father were talking about.

    "Father, what is he talking about? Fishes¡­ Does he mean the small fishes in the pond you personally made? What''s wrong with them?"

    The Patriarch froze under Jeanes questions. Slowly he turned around to Jeane and said shuddering:

    "Ah, it''s nothing. There is nothing wrong with the pond. Absolutely nothing. Believe me, everything is ok."

    He threw an angry glance to Zes who couldn''t hold his laughter and his face turned purple out of shame.

    "Ah, I just remembered, that I have to do something very important. I''m sorry, but I have to leave now. Have fun."

    The patriarch hastily squeezed out and turned away. But Zes was merciless.

    "Oh, what is it that you have to do?"

    The patriarch eyes turned pleading. He quickly said:

    "I-I neeeeed toooooo. Ah right, I need to inspect the formation in the core sect. There might be cracks inside of it."

    It was a clear excuse to get away. The formation in the core sect was made out of the best materials and the patriarch himself had spent moths to carefully set it up. The likelyhood of there being a crack was smaller than the chance of being bitten by a shark (smaller than the chance to be killed by a falling coconut).

    Zes finally found mercy and just flatly smiled at the excuse, as the patriarch quickly ran away.

    Jeane on the other side did not quite understand what had happened to her father.What she understood was, that she was now alone with Zes, the person she was supposed to seduce. The man her father called the strongest in the realm.

    She stood there, not knowing how to proceed until Zes finally helped out.

    "Let''s sit down then. We can''t let the tea go cold, can we?"

    He said with a charming smile and indicated Jeane to sit down on her chair. He too sat down on his own. It was only now that Jeane remembered the etiquette. Flushing a bit she quickly proceeded to take the small can of tea and poured it into the two small cups. She explained:

    "This tea is called thousand year green tea and it is extremely rare. Fortunately father was able to obtain a small tea tree and grow it in this garden. The thousand year green tea is famous for it''s taste and the effect of cleansing the mind. In fact many Illis use it to cleanse their minds before breaking through."

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Zes nodded appraising. This tea was really excellent. Zes could already feel the unnecessary thoughts and feelings fade away and his mind completely cleared up. A bright smile appeared on his face, as he took a second gulp.

    Jeane felt kind of happy as she saw that Zes was pleased with the tea. After all it was the tea her father had searched for and used quite a bit of ressources to acquire. To see that Zes was honoring his efforts with his reaction, was making her strangely happy.

    "So, I wonder what kind of hobbies you could have?"

    Zes directly dropped any formalities, but Jeane didn''t really mind it. She disliked the efforts it took to carefully consider the own words and it was much more relaxing to just speak casually with each other. Furthermore, Zes was the one with more status so even if she disliked it there would be nothing she could do about it.

    "Oh, I have only few real hobbies. For the most part I''m reading books from the human era and enjoying the nature."

    Jeane immediately answered with a prepared answer. There was no way someone like her would be as boring as to just read and enjoy the own garden. In truth Jeane was often playing around in the inner sect and she even had her own gang there. Of course she was the leader of it and in certain parts of the inner sect everyone would know the gangs and its leaders reputation.

    But this was already everything they knew. No one knew who the leader was, not even the members of the sect. This was because the leader always wore a mask and hid his aura. But this mysteriousness about the gangs leader only made it more popular and she had quite a few people underneath her.

    Of course this was nothing she could tell Zes, a person she was trying to seduce. After all who wants a girl that was leading a gang?(Well I would take her either way(still have no girlfriend))

    Zes naturally saw right through her lie. Even though he had only seen her for a short time, from what he had already seen, he was able to guess what kind of girl she was. And to be honest the only thing he felt right now was¡­. amusement. To him right now there was nothing that could threaten him in any way, so the only thing he could pursue was amusement. And what is more amusing than a girl that was playing the hard leader? After all, to Zes everything that was happening inside of the sect could only be called a mere way to spent his time.

    There were no really important things that would need his attention, there were not even any deaths that would result out of some conflicts. To Zes that had lived ten years of his live constantly trying to survive while cultivating, this lifestyle was truly nothing more than a game.

    Soon the two of them found new themes to talk about and the more they talked the more they found out about each other. Slowly both of them could roughly tell, just what kind of person the other one was and their talk became more and more relaxed.

    Jeane found herself actually liking Zes. Not the type of liking, that would be considered as love. It was just that she liked the way Zes was behaving and his character that was not bound by any worries. In fact she was also a bit envious.

    ''How come that he has no worries and no bad feelings that are bothering him?''

    Who doesn''t want to be free and unrestrained by anything? Of course even Jeane, that loved both her father and the sect also wanted to be like him and in recent days she felt more and more that the sect was putting an invisible restrain on her.

    Jeane was just pouring new tea into Zes cup as her hand suddenly trembled and the tea spilled onto Zes''s purple core disciple robe.

    Jeane hastily apologised and quickly took a piece of cloth to wipe at least a bit of the tea of. But as her hand touched Zes, an incredible reaction happened.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    He got a boner.

    (No sry, that was a joke.)

    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

    Suddenly on Zes forehead a black tear appeared. At the same time emotions suddenly started to flow from Zes into Jeane''s mind.

    Pictures of slaughter, killing and misery entered her mind. A child crying before it abruptly stopped and a fountain of blood appeard. People running through streets, closely tailed by jeering demons that showed their teeth with blood stains still surrounding their mouths.

    Men roaring as they jump towards the demons in order to give their loved ones a moment to escape. Their bloody end and the slaughter that happened afterwards.

    Scenes of absolute helplessness and hate, flashed in grey colors. Faces appeard and faded before her mind as she saw their cruel deaths.

    But suddenly there was another color than grey. This time everything was in color. A female demon holding a man by his head. A woman and her son lying a few meters away, bathing in their own blood. And a young man standing a few meters behind, helplessly watching as his fathers head exploded in the hands of the demon.

    The scene flashed. Now the same young man was flying in the air. Hate and sorrow on his face. But suddenly, the emotions all vanished, only to be replaced by coldness. Eternal, everything freezing coldness. A wave with his hand and thousands died.

    Jeane trembled uncontrollably. More and more emotions poured into her, filling up her mind.

    Sitting infront of her, Zes was also completely taken out. Sweat was rolling down in beads as he trembled. Fear and sorrow visible in his features. The black tear on his forehead became even clearer than before and now it seemed as if you could just wash it of with a hand.

    Slowly, figures started to appear behind Zes. They were grey and black, only distinct shadows. It were the same figures that appeared the day he had fought the kun clan patriarch. The souls and memories of humankind.

    But opposite to the figures back then that were mad of hate and sorrow, the figures and shadows now were completely composed. There was no hate, no sorrow. There was only patriotism.

    Patriotism towards their whole kind. The resolve to give up anything to make their race big again. Patriotism is nothing more than the feelings towards the thing one believes in. It doesn''t have a nation, nor race. Patriotism is also following your own rules, always going your own way. To never falter, even if your believes go against the world.

    Patriotism is the only thing that can really make one die a fullfiled live. Because what can be more satisfying than to live your life like you see it fit. To never regret anything and to do everything the way you feel it''s right.

    Don''t misunderstand. It is not what you want to do, it''s what you know to be right. It''s not enjoying your life but forcing yourself to do the things that you believe that have to be done.

    If you really do this, what can be more fulfilling? What can create a greater bound than the link of hundreds, of thousands, of millions, of billions of believes?

    Nothing! There is nothing that can beat it.

    As Jeane opened her eyes, she saw it. And what she saw would change her live.

 Chapter 71

    Hi this is todays chapter hope you enjoy.

    Chapter 71 The Dao

    The shadow of a woman, only a grey figure resembling a once beautiful person slowly parted from the group of shadows. Under Jeane''s shocked eyes it floated towards her and the shadows grey and semi transparent hand laid down onto Jeane''s cheeks gently caressing it.

    Jeane had never seen this person at all, or at least she couldn''t remember having met her at any time, but something deep inside of her told her that she already knew her. A tear started to run down her cheek as she lowly muttered.

    "Mother."

    The female shadow gently looked at Jeane. Then a voice reached Jeane''s ear. It was faint but still very clear to understand.

    "Jeane my daughter. You and this man are bound by destiny. Do not struggle against him but help him to remake our kinship. We are but one race, one dao that we follow.

    A dao that doesn''t represent the nature, but a dao that represents a path, a truth, a believe. A dao containing our feeling towards the ones around us. That shows the truth in live and the path to lead us threw life."

    The shadows gentle vice caressed Jeane''s ears.

    "Remember my words. Dao''s are not mere way of nature. The dao is immeasurable, something containing everything. Love, hate, sorrow, happiness. The truth of live, the way to success. It''s changeable and eternal. Changing the results but keeping it''s way.

    It''s a direction you can follow. A destiny you are bound to, a way you are pushed on. It''s a way you life, a way you die. It''s the way to immortality but also the way to death.

    A man can follow the dao and become a king of heavens, a figure never fated to die. Another can also follow the dao and fall ending a horrible death. But even if he died horrible, do you know what''s interesting? He died satisfied, fulfilled, happy. His whole life all he did was following the path, the truth, the direction, the dao he believed in and then as he reached the end he died. He may have died, but at the same end he had archived what he wanted to. He had followed his way to the end and even if it ends with his death, it is so bad?

    Remember my words Jeane. The dao''s are changeable but eternal. They are truth and path. And they are death and live."

    The voice of her mother slowly faded away as the shadow returned to the endless crowd of black and grey figures. Before the figures Zes was still sitting on his chair. Panting and sweating. A distorted face filled with tears that rolled all over his face.

    "Father, mother, brother¡­.."

    His muffled voice came to Jeane. The later was also in tears, but in opposite to Zes who was mad of grief, she was happy. Her whole life she never saw her mother as far as she could remember. She knew nothing about the person that had brought her into life and always had the desire to just hear her mothers voice a single time. One time so she could forever remember the voice.

    The two of them were sitting on the small hill underneath a cheery tree tears running down their faces. One filled with happiness, the other with grief. Slowly the black tear mark on Zes forehead once again began to fade and the black army of figure also became more and more transparent until it finally dispersed.

    Even so the two of them did not move for some time as the things they just experienced were just to much for them to handle directly. Both of them needed some time to calm down. After all one had just met her mother whom she never saw before, while the other had to go though all the pain he felt as his own family was killed before his very eyes.

    Finally Zes seemed to have pulled himself together as he stood up. His voice suffocating under his emotions was barley understandable as he spoke.

    "You will have to excuse me now."

    He quickly turned around and with quick steps he got down from the hill. Jeane a bit worried if it was her fault that all this happened and more important worried to destroy her relationship with Zes hurried said.

    "Wait¡­"

    Zes stopped. Without turning he said.

    "Don''t worry¡­. I will see you tomorrow again."

    Then without waiting for an answer he resumed his walk and quickly disappeared in a small forest.

    Jeane stayed behind sitting alone on her chair under the cherry tree. Without knowing why she suddenly opened her mouth.

    "Thank you ¡­. and see you later."

    The worlds lonely echoes threw the garden seemingly unheard, but in another part of the garden a desolate looking person suddenly had to grin hearing that words.

    "Your welcome."

    Despite the grin, his entire being seeming to be very tired and there was no sign of the usual energy in Zes. The grin itself seemed to be a bit out of place as the whole face was soaked in tears. Nevertheless Zes just went on until he reached the wall of the garden. There he just jumped over it and disappeared in the next alley.

    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    As the patriarch finally found the time (and pride) to look what had happened with Zes and Jeane, he only found a clean hill. The chairs and the tables were already cleaned up and hid away. There was no sign of Jeane nor was there any of Zes. A bit of worry flashed in the Patriarchs eyes. What if something had gone wrong?

    He quickly asked a few servants in the mansion and found out that Jeane had returned a hour ago. She had been alone and strangely happy. As for Zes, no one had seen him.

    The Patriarch pondered. At first he had assumed that something had gone terribly wrong and that it had come to the worst case. But know that he heard that Jeane had been very happy and positive it wasn''t really plausible. So just what had happened at the hill that ended their talk as quickly as this?

    Could it be? The patriarch suddenly had a bad feeling. What if Jeane had purposefully displeased Zes in order to get rid of him? After all she was still an independent person and most likely did not like the idea of being possessed by some some guy he father found. The patriarch could understand this very well, he himself would be pleased with such an end for himself. But even though he could understand this thought it did not mean that he approved them.

    In the end everything was for the sect and if Jeane had purposeful displeased Zes, a expert they tried to curry favour with, it was directly causing damage to the sect. The patriarch loved his daughter, but he also had an obligation towards the sect and if he had to choose, he would always choose the sect. After all what was one live, even if it was the one of his own daughter, compared with the lives of thousands of disciples? And it wasn''t that she would die as sacrifice for the sect, she just had to please some young man so that he liked her a bit more.

    In fact anger built up in the patriarch as he though about it. How could I have grown such a selfish daughter?

    Veins pooping out he directly walked towards Jeane''s chambers frightening every person he met on his way. In all the years they served the patriarch, they had never seen him this angry. Soon the news of the patriarch going into rage had spread through the whole mansion and everyone did their best to stay out of his way.

    With a boom he pushed the door to Jeane''s room open. Inside he saw his daughter lying on her bed and hugging a pillow. As she heard the boom and saw her angry father stamping into the room she quickly stood up.

    "Father what''s the problem?"

    "What''s the problem? You are purposefully displeasing Zes and you ask me what''s the matter? The sect is depending on him and you ask me what''s the matter? The matter is that you are harming the sect and even if your are my daughter, I can not allow this to happen."

    Surprised Jeane looked at her father. Never in her live had she seen her father being so enraged and angry. But because of this she also started to get angry.

    Displeasing Zes? Harming the sect? It may be true that the start wasn''t the best, but she still tried her best. What had she done to get yelled at by her father?

    The more she though about it the angrier the became and finally she bursted out.

    "What are you speaking about? For you JUST for you I have done my best to please him. I have talked politely, showed my best sides. It may have been not the best start, but I HAVEN''T done anything to displease Zes. SO WHY are you yelling at me? Is this your knew hobby?"

    "Never. Never had I expected that you were a lier like this. YOU HAVE DONE YOU BEST? THEN WHY IS HE GONE NOW?  WHY ARE YOU ALREADY IN YOUR BED HUGGING YOUR PILLOW?"

    Both of them, father and daughter stood in front of each other and yelled at the other one. In fact their yells reached even the furthest corners of the mansion.

    "He had to go early today but he is going to come back tomorrow."

    "hahah, I knew it you just¡­.. Em what?"

    The Patriarch finally noticed what Jeane said.

    "He had to go early cause he had matters to attend, but he promised to come back tomorrow."

    Of course Jeane couldn''t really tell her father the truth. After all who would believe that suddenly the spirit of her mother came out of Zes and started speaking to her while Zes had to see the most terrible moments in his entire live making him unable to stay? If she really said this her father would most likely see it as lie and continue his tirade.

    Only now the patriarch realized that he had made a mistake.

    "Um,  if it''s like this¡­."

    He embarrassed said.

    "Well, I''m sorry?"

    Jeane just sighted and shrugged.

    "No problem father. I understand that this matter is really important to you. Just let me rest now ok?"

    Guild arose in the patriarch. He understood that he had made a huge mistake, but now there was nothing he could do to change this.

    "Ok, then have a good rest."

    He excited the room.

    "Ahhhh,¡­. why is live so hard?"

    Sighting the patriarch said before the closed door.

 Chapter 72 Zess dao

    Hi this is chapter 72. Chapter 73 is also on it''s way and expect to be able to release it this evening. But in before hand, the dao I''m talking about in this chapter is the complete dao. It''s not some dao of Water, or dao of Fire. It''s not true or normal dao. It''s dao in it''s essence. As most of you know dao is a chinese word with quite a few meanings. It can mean way, or direction. Truth, destiny, path. It has no real definition. Everyone has to find his own and life with it. The definition in this and the next chapter is my own that I believe to be correct. I do not assume that it''s the perfect or the only true. In fact i believe that there is no wrong definition of this word. But this is what I view the dao to be. I would also hear your thoughts on this matter so write what you think about it.

    Chapter 72 Zes''s dao

    On the next day Zes visited Jeane again as he had promised her. They both once again met on the hill under the cheery tree and chatted for a prolonged space of time. But none of them ever mentioned what happened the day before again. To both of them it had been a very touching event and both could not bring themselves to talk about it.

    But even without this theme they had more then enough thing to talk about. Jeane described her life in the sect and the things she had experienced in it, while Zes a seemingly endless stock of funny stories he could tell her. They both spent many hours talking underneath the beautiful cheery tree and it soon became a regular matter for them.

    In fact Zes was visiting at least three times a week and Jeane was always anticipating his next visit. Without her noticing it Jeane had long since grown to like Zes. At first it had only been the kind of sympathy you would have to a person that was good to talk with and that was a funny person to spent time with. Then it gradually became a feeling of friendship and familiarity. But in the end this pure feelings of friendship turned into romantic feelings.

    Now every time she met Zes her heart would beat loudly and there was a strange feeling in her chest.

    But even though she noticed the feeling, until now she had not realized them as romantic feelings. The only thing she knew was that to her Zes was something special.

    Zes also slowly grew to like Jeane and even though it weren''t yet feelings of love he had to Jeane, he already considered her as someone important to him and if something would happen to her he would certainly take measures.

    Other then the regular chatting under the cheery tree the two of them also often went out into the inner sect and wandered in the commercial streets visiting the countless shops ran by disciples. On this occasions Zes often bought Jeane some jewellery such as brooches or necklaces.

    Of course this this was quickly noticed by the other disciples and soon they were unofficially called the most shining couple of the sect. In the streets there were even rumors of a hot nightlife and the amount of gossip in the taverns and restaurants was unbelievable. In fact the two of them were the most discussed matter in the sect. Even the outer disciples that were usually less involved in gossip of the sect were all chatting about this couple.

    As for the couple in name? They did not even noticed the attention they got. Zes was only concerned with cultivation, while Jeane was spending most of her time in the patriarchs mansion. It was only natural that they did not heard about the gossip that was told in the streets.

    They did not heard it, but there were two people that heard it and were very excited about it. One of them was naturally the patriarch. To him it was already set that Jeane would spent her life with Zes in one or another way. So why should he be happy to hear that she herself was slowly falling for Zes and Zes also seemed to like her?

    In fact as he heard the rumor he immediately went into the inner sect. Entered a tavern and ordered a barrel of wine. Then he spent the whole night drinking it and singing dubious songs of beautiful woman embraced in his arms. This also turned into a lot of gossip after wards.

    As for the other person happy about the recent development, it was Maaran. He was naturally very happy that Zes, his best friend whom he regarded as his own brother finally started to mix with womanly pleasures. After all Zes hadn''t touched a single woman for three years and Maaran had already started to assume that he got impotent.

    So after Maaran heard the gossip he immediately went to Zes to confirm what was going on.

    As he entered the garden threw the gate of black stone he instantly found Zes sitting next to the pont. Tick streams of divine soul energy were constantly flowing towards him.

    Zes expression was completely calm as he sat there with closed eyes. There was no motion in his features only relaxing. Suddenly he opened his eyes. A bright smile appeared at his face as he saw Maaran standing at the entrance of the garden.

    "Long time not seen."

    "Well many things to do."

    "You mean many girls to take from behind."

    "Haha, seems you got your smile back"

    "Together with my humor."

    They two of them started to chat relaxed. Both of them were very familiar with each other and there was no restrain between them. In fact there was most likely no one they could speak to unrestrained to other then them.

    They chatted a few hours until the sun was setting. Then Maaran finally asked the question he came for.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "Seems you got yourself a girl hm?"

    "You mean Jeane?"

    "Who else? Do you know there is gossip about the two of you in the taverns."

    "Already predicted it. How bad is it? Do I have to give some beatings?"

    Zes hiding anything from Maaran. In the first place there was nothing to hide. After all what was the problem if he liked some girl it wasn''t that he was bound by something.

    Maaran lewdly smiled.

    "Only a bit of information about your nightlife. Is it true that you have already tried out 79 positions with her?"

    Zes could only wryly smile.

    "As if, I haven''t even done it with her."

    "Your lying. There is no way you would have done her until now."

    "It''s the truth. Want to give her some time."

    "Oh suddenly became a gentleman, hm?

    "Oh shut up."

    Both started to laugh.

    "Either way I''m happy for you. To speak truth I already thought you were impotent."

    "Want a beating?"

    Maaran immediately backed away. He still remembered the night in the casino and the countless men that were sent flying by Zes this night.

    "I would rather pass."

    They chatted on until midnight. Then Maaran had to get back into the core sect and Zes stayed behind alone.

    Standing at the entrance of the entrance to the garden he was lost in thoughts.

    "I have changed, haven''t I?"

    He lowly muttered. Then he rapidly shook his hand.

    "No sense to think about it. I should rather focus on important things."

    He forced himself to clear his head and went to the small pavilion sitting down on one side. Then he closed his eyes and once again cleansed his mind from any unnecessary thoughts. His breath calmed down and his heart beat became slower.

    " Cultivation has two foundations. One is the energy you absorb. No matter if it''s qi or divine soul energy or some energy form I don''t know yet. The other foundation are the daos. No matter if it''s cultivation techniques, attack techniques or formations. They all have daos as base. The daos are the thing that is giving shape while the energy we absorb is the material.

    It''s similar to clay. The energy is the clay while our hands are the daos that form it. We can use different hand movements (daos) to form different types of clay (energies). In the end we get the result, the technique we desired.

    Formations are the same. I can use different daos to archive different effects. In the end everything is decided by the daos I use in the formation.

    But what are daos?

    Are them mere natural laws? Mere tools to form energies the way you want to?

    But if it is like this, how come my dao of emperor exists? An emperor is not a natural law, it''s something we humans invented. How is it possible to copy this concept we humans invented onto daos if they are mere natural laws?"

    Zes pondered about this problem. Until now he had always regarded daos as mere natural laws. The rules that were directing the world. But know he found something that was contradicting his original definition of the daos and it was his own dao!

    Pondering he was searing in his mind looking for other things that could help him to remake his understanding towards the daos. How could he know that Jeane had already been thought them by her mother? After all at that moment he was completely submersed in his own pain and sorrow unable to react to anything around him.

    He had never heard the words Jeane''s mother said. But even if he heard them, it would not necessary help him. Every being cable of thinking had it''s own definition of the daos. They were all different but never wrong. There were some that were deeper and more complex then others, but they were still as correct as the simplest definition made by a small child.

    For example. If a child is taught the word dao and then asked what the dao is, they will most likely answer:

    The dao is the dao.

    And they will be not wrong.

    At the same time if an old man is asked what the dao is he could answer this way.

    "The dao is a way that we follow from the moment we are born."

    And he will be also right. Both of their answers are right, only one is more complex while the other one is completely simple.

    Thinking about this Zes entered a profound state of mind. His entire being was focused onto the single question in his mind. What was the dao?

    Countless answers popped up in Zes mind only to be disregarded in the next moment. The pure amount of possibilities was endless! There were simple answer composed out of single sentence and there were complex answer that would take entire books to write down but all of them were thrown away by Zes. They were not wrong, but to Zes they were not the answer he searched for.

    Innumerable ideas flashed in Zes''s mind. If anyone was cable of looking inside of it in this moment they would be overwhelmed by the sheer amount of them.

    But finally Zes found what he searched. Before his inner eye the dao he was searching for finally appeared. Without him controlling it, his mouth suddenly started to move words being formed and sliding into the darkness that surrounded Zes.

    "Dao is being."

 Chapter 73 Fanatics?

    Ok this is the full chapter. Sry for thus that had already commented but I had to remake it because of some defect. Well either way enjoy!

    Chapter 73 Fanatics?

    "Everything is the dao. Every human, every demon, every animal. Any rock on the street, the mountains surrounding the sect. The planets in the cosmos. They all are dao and at the same time part of the dao. All the daos in this world including my own dao of Emperor are part of dao.

    The life of a animal is dao and part of dao. My way to power is dao and part of dao. Any stone on the street that is only lying around. Fated to never move out of own desire. He is A dao and at the same time part of dao. The things a scholar understand. They are a dao and the dao.

    Everything, every life, every truth, every fate, every path of life. The words we say, the things we do. Every direction we can take and every we do take.

    They all exist. They ARE.

    Everything that exists is multiple things. It is a truth. It is a way. It is s direction for someone else. It effects. It all is the dao in every aspect.

    And they are all daos and part of dao. Everything that is, that exists, no matter if material or only in mind. Everything is dao.

    This is dao. The entirety of everything."

    As Zes said the last word, suddenly before him in the air three golden glowing words appeared.

    Dao is beeing

    This three simple and short words emended a feeling of profoundness of completeness. It was as if the pure existence of this three words already was a blessing for the world. In this moment Zes knew that he had found his answer. This was his view on the dao. It was a true as any other definition. It was simple but at the same time complex. It was not the complete essence of dao, but to Zes it was the dao. To him is represented everything he knew and ever would know about it. His comprehension towards this mysterious thing called dao.

    Zes was satisfied. This was his dao. The thing he believed in.

    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

    After his comprehension on this evening Zes''s days got into a certain rhythm. Every three days he would visit Jeane in the mansion or go to the inner sect spending time with her. Other then this all the other time was spent cultivating his soul.

    Once in a while Maaran would visit him and they would spend the day talking about various themes and complain about their ''hard'' lifes.

    Slowly Zes got really used to this kind of life and in fact he was never even thinking about leaving earlier to see the girls again. To him the time in the sect was the first prolonged period of peaceful life. In fact it was the first real peace he had since the invasion of demons. There were no treats to face, no need to press cultivation in order to face of against some powerful person. No one was expecting anything from him. More importantly, he himself did not expect anything from himself.

    Ever since the invasion zes had always pushed himself. To survive. To comprehend the daos. To cultivate. To revive humanity. This was the first time he had really no pressure to face. No goal he had to archive. Only living his life.

    To him something he had not enjoyed for a long time.

    In fact even this was a type of dao. A dao of purely living. A life without any goal with only the life being it''s essence. A dao without any pressure, a life of pure living. The dao to live. This was the name of the dao. A grand dao that was considered as one of the purest dao''s there are. The dao to live was in every living organism, but normally only animals would purely have this dao in them. Only they lived for the sake of living.

    As for humans and demons? They all had other dao''s complementing it. The dao of greed, the dao of success. A huge amount of daos varying inside of them. Some where already there by the time they were born, others only came into being later. But all of them had impact onto the character of a person.

    Right know Zes had for the first time discovered the dao to live inside of him. Only now that he really had no goal he had to archive, no enemy he had to fight. Only now could he really live in order to purely live.

    In this manner months passed as Zes spend all his time ''living''.

    Soon he broke through to soul sea stage shocking the whole sect and was offered the post of an elder by the patriarch. Zes politely declined the offer saying that he would rather stay a disciple then to become an elder. The patriarch naturally honored his decision and did not bothered him afterwards. He already predicted this outcome and in fact he only asked so as to give a proper explanation to the other people in the sect.

    Other then the shock caused by Zes sudden break through to soul sea stage, Zes mostly stayed quite and other then the gossip about him and Jeane''s relationship there were no major news in the sect. Soon most of the disciples and elders in the sect had already forgotten about the fearsome amount of power he had.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

    Somewhere in the same realm.

    In midden of a huge forest a big group of people was standing in a cycle seeming to wait for something. All of them were wearing white attires, with some wearing armours, some long robes and other short tunics. In the middle of the cycle an old man with a white beard clad in a long white gown was standing his hands raised and seeming to point into the sky.

    A fanatic smile was distorting his face and a dangerous light shone in his eyes.

    "My brothers. Today we are here to welcome our gods that come into this realm to finally take care of this disgusting humans and the foolish demons that betrayed our gods and work for the humans. From today on the humans will finally once again find their place again. Their place of being livestock to increase our fame and power. This treacherous demons that dwelled together with them, this heretics turning against our great gods will be punished and killed.

    Once again we will raise and give our gods the treatment they deserve.

    So prepare my brothers. Prepare to slaughter the humans and feast upon their death bodies. Let''s eradicate this worthless ants."

    The same fanaticism as the old mans began to appear in the faces of the man and woman around them.

    "Let''s worship our gods so they can kill and punish thus that dare to go against them."

    "Oh gods in heaven kill this heretics and slaughter the worthless humans that dare to go against your will!"

    The people around the old man also started to chant.

    """"""Oh gods in heaven kill them. Kill the heretics and slaughter the humans that go against your will!"""""

    Their Chanting became louder and louder. And the more they chanted the more madness appeared in their eyes.

    "I will kill hundreds of humans."

    "I will feast upon their children."

    "Their brains are mine to eat."

    "Who are they to believe they are our equally. Once I get them into my fangs I will slowly torture them until they loose their minds. Then I will eat them."

    "Ah, you amateurs, you have to kill the parents before the children''s eyes and then eat the child alive. Only then will they really suffer."

    More an more atrocities came out of the crazed demons mouths and with every time they chanted the charm they became more cruel and even more abstruse ideas entered their minds.

    Suddenly the old man in the middle started to cry out like a maniac.

    "They are comming. Hahaha. Now the humans will all die!"

    The space before the man suddenly distorted and shattered. A huge hole opened in midden of the space. Three young looking man stepping out of it. All three of them had a mighty aura surrounding them making them seem other worldly. Further more all three of them had lightning blue hair fluttering around them.

    All three of them wird long robes in different colors. One had a blue, another a green and the last on a red, but despite the difference in colors no matter if it was the robes or three man themselves. They all looked very similar

    As they stepped outside, the maniacally laughing old man immediately kneeled down followed by the whole crowd around him.

    "Oh excelled highnesses your lowly subjects are honored to feel your presence. With your help we will quickly slaughter all the heretics and humans that dare to go against us."

    The three man did not even looked at the man. Only one of them, the one wearing the green robe turned around and inspected the crowd around them. Indifferently he asked.

    "Are this all men you have?"

    "Oh no of course not. This are only the most loyal subjects that were deemed worthy to be present by your arrival."

    The old man hurried said.

    "Then quickly call the others together. I do not want to lose time in this matter."

    The man just calmly said. Not paying anymore attention to the man and going back to the other two man.

    "Of course, your subject will immediately call every single man we have."

    The old man waited if the man had anything else to say before he stood up and went to the nearest soldier.

    "Immediately spread the message that the gods are searching for men to fight."

    The soldier quickly nodded a fanatic light in his eyes. he turned around and quickly ran to other soldiers spreading the order. Together they left the place and hurried to the next town or village to spread the massage to the other believers.

 Chapter 74 Reis is back!

    Hi guys this is the first chapter of the week and I do not now why, but whenever I write about the girls it starts to become lewd. Well never mind. More importantly it''s already almost 500 FOLLOWERS!!!!! Never really expected to reach so many. (Well it''s just a preqel after all). Because of this I want to say thank you to thus that have supported me from the start and thus that started to only shortly ago. Thx to Silenthill who was the first person to ever comend on my chapters. thx to mattaj to edit this horrible grammar of mine and thx to all thus that are reading this story of mine.I hope you will keep up with it.

    Enjoy!!!

    Chapter 74 Reis is back

    6 months later.

    Bluedragon city imperial palace.

    "Lady Reis. Everything is ready for the Speech."

    A Guard clad in silver shining armour and a blue cape came into the 30 square meter room. He had a respectful but dignified expression speaking one of the four Governors of the city who at the same time functioned as the rulers of the whole kingdom.

    In front of him this very person, who was one of the most powerful experts in the country and was famed as a peerless beauty, was sitting on a chair fixing her hair as she was looking into the mirror. She wore a pure green dress that was honestly quite a bit to short to generally be counted as normal. In fact the dress only covered the most important areas so that it only began a bit over the nipples and reached a few centimeters under the lower half of the body.

    Despite this very alluring, in fact even lewd get up the guard did not blink a eye. He was long since used to this view. That was because not only the four governors of the country were always wearing such revealing attires, practically every woman in the kingdom was wearing similarly short/revealing clothes.

    This was because of the religion like worshipping of every inhabitant, no matter human or demon toward Zes the official king of the kingdom. Even though Zes had never actually appeared as king, nor has he ever been seen by any citizen, to them he was a god like creature that they had great respect to and would do anything to please him. In fact there were even temples that really worshipped Zes as their god and many people visiting them to make offers to their ''god''.

    What would they say if they knew that this ''god'' was currently having fun with some girl?

    Either way, because of this worshipping and the influence of Pinia, who actively supported this kind of clothing saying that Zes would like it, almost every woman was wearing very revealing or rather extremely lewd clothes. There were even some rules that were further supporting this already ''normal'' way of clothing.

    There were about 75 different laws all made by Pinia that all concerned the clothing of woman.

    For example there was the law that a woman was not aloud to cover her neck and shoulders as well as the lower legs. Or that girls were only aloud to wear clothing after reaching the age of 18.

    Because of this laws the custom of lewd and revealing clothes or even the lack of clothing at all to please their ''god'' Zes had become a completely normal thing to every citizen of the kingdom and in fact outside of the Kingdom''s borders it was know for it''s alluring woman. Many man were even making vacation in the kingdom only to see this ''streets filled with men''s fantasies.

    Reis turned her beautiful face to the guard and a her delicate face made the guard almost faint. Impure thoughts started to spread in his mind, but before they even could take shape they were already shattered. He was just some nascent stage guard, not even the head guard, just some unimportant side character. How could he even dream about this woman in front of him? She was freaking deity stage and at that on the trash hold to breaking through to deity exceeding level! In front of her he was nothing more then a ant to step on.

    "I understood."

    Her melodic voice reached the guards ears making them ring. He felt like flying after hearing that wonderful voice seeming to come from the heaven. But then he saw Reis expression. It was complete seriousness and a faint feeling of worry, bringing him back to reality. ''Thats right'' he thought to himself ''it''s not the time to enjoy myself''.

    Reis stood up her long hair falling down her slender shoulder.

    "Let''s go."

    The guard immediately saluted.

    "Yes m''lady!"

    Together they went out of the room and crossed a few corridors. Along the way man and woman were hurrying around distressed expressions on their faces. Guards were standing at every corner holding their sword grips in one hand and observing the surrounding. This was the imperial palace and every guard in the palace was hand picked and extremely loyal. Furthermore they did not slack at all even in normal times. But this was no normal time making them even more cautious and causing them to be ready to fight at any minute.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Finally they reached their destination. A glass door leading to a bride balcony that faced the biggest square in Bluedragon city. And after four years of growth and rebuilding this square was by no means small. Rather it was a few miles in radius! And this huge beyond comparison mage square was completely filled with people. In fact it was so pact that many started to fly above the heads of other to barely fit into the square.

    Reis inhaled once, and then breathed out slowly. Then her gaze turned sharp and with a few quick and resolved steps she entered the balcony. A endless ocean of people before her that started to cheer as they saw her.

    The four governors of the kingdom were very popular and even amongst them Reis was the most popular. She was always polite, kept near contact to normal citizens as she often entered the town and went shopping. She was not as distant as Pinia, who was always working on the harem for Zes or Les and Zoe that were training the military.

    So out of the four Reis was the one with the most supporters and the one many girls and even boys made their idol.

    Reis waited a few moments being bathed in cheers and loud yells from the crowd beneath. Then she lifted a hand and suddenly the sound of a clear bell rang through the crowd. Almost instantly it became silent.

    Reis inhaled one last time.

    "Dear citizen, today I have called you to speak about a matter that will concern all of us. No,¡­ not only us but also our future generations. Four years humans and demons are already living together side on side, no suppression, no killing, only peace. This was give us by Zes, my master and our king."

    """"""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""Sacred Lord"""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""

    The crowd said in unison. It was the most regular name zes was given by his ''believers". Reis just ignored this interruption. She was long used to this worshipping stuff.

    "Ahrm. Where was I? Ah, yes.

    He was the one that united us and made us equal. He gave the humans the possibility to cultivate and the demons the art of science. It was him who led to all this families that have mixed races.

    But now people have appeared. Demons. That want to interrupt our peace. To destroy his sacred work. To once again bring slaughter between demons and humans.

    They worship their gods that call humans inferior. That want to enslave humanity and kill of the demons that want to live as equals with them. They are our counter pieces. We want unity and peace. They want war and slaughter. We want equality. They want slavery.

    They are against everything we stand for!

    And now their troops are heading towards us and with every country they pass they become more. More and more clueless and easy to manipulate demons choose to go with them and believe in their stupid teachings. They are all coming to begin a war. To break us and once against start the tragic hunting of humans.

    Now I ask you. Will you fight? Will you use the power Zes gave you and protect all this? Or will you betray him and help the enemy?"

    In fact Reis already knew the answer, but if she had learned anything in the four years that passed since Zes disappearance, then it was how to affect and excite the crowds. And just as she predicted:

    "Fight!"

    "Kill thus heretics that believe they can go against our King."

    "All hail Lord Zes."

    "Fight, fight."

    """""""""""""""""""Fight, fight,fight,fight,¡­."""""""""""""""""""""

    "LET''S SHOW THEM WHAT WE ARE!!!"

    "KILL EM ALL!!!

    "WE WILL SHOW THEM WHAT IT MEANS TO FIGHT US!"

    "YEAR FUCK THUS RETARDS."

    "I LOVE BL"

    "THEY WILL ALL DIE!"

    "HAHHAHHAHAHAH THEY WILL SUFFER."

    "YAOI IS LIVE!"

    "MAKE THEM OFFERINGS FOR THE SACRED LORD."

    Just as Reis had predicted the crowd immediately grew excited. Just the mentioning of Zes and ''fight for him'' already made most of them go crazy of anticipation. After all in this country Zes was a living god. Someone every one loved and revered.

    "If you think so then enter the army and fight! Fight for the kingdom and take down this little fuckers that believe to be the biggest guys in pool!"

    Reis expression became a bit less tensed, but the worries were still there. She was not sure if she was enough to take care of this treat.

    "I have to protect this¡­."

    She bit her lip mumbling this.

 Chapter 75 I swear...

    Hi, this is the second chapter of the weak. I have to say, you guys have really missed out the most important thing out of the things I wrote last time. Well not that it really matters right now. Anyway thx for reading this shitty novel here.

    Enjoy!

    Chapter 75 I swear...

    Three months later. Sword bird City

    On top of the cities walls massive amounts of soldiers were stationed staring into the distance and waiting for something to happen. Sword bird city was the city that the Bluedragon sisters Les and Zoe, who were responsive for the military had predicted to be attacked first. Because of this big parts of their troops had been moved to the city to hold of the nearing fanatics.

    At the same time Les and Zoe were also in the city coordinating the construction of the defenses as well as reis who was constantly making new formations that added to the normal walls and towers of the city wall. She had learned how to make formations after she was resurrected by Zes. As she woke up that time somehow there was complete knowledge about formations and their set up in her mind. Of course she wasn''t as proficient as Zes and formations like the Bluedragon formation guarding Bluedragon city were still quite a distance away from her capabilities. But compared to other ''masters'' of formations she could already be considered one. In fact she was only a step from the grandmaster realm.

    Either way Reis was constantly building up a defense line of hundreds of formations overlapping and reinforcing each other. Of course she also used the method Zes used, using qi to directly form the formations. It was harden then just carving them into the walls, but it allowed her to add multiple layers and as long as she concentrated enough she could bring out much greater results. Furthermore formations carved on walls could be easily destroyed as long as even one defect was on them. So if the enemy was able to send a spy to them and this spy would somehow even lightly damage the walls, the formations would already stop their function.

    So to be safe Reis was constantly straining her mind to form all the formations with her qi. Now a blue shining dome had already formed around the city and occasionally the light of a formation flashed in the sun.

    But even with the formation they did not dare to slack of and more and more walls were build outside and inside the city. Formations were carved on very single one making them more durable and even on the houses there were massive amounts of formations. Some defensive, some offensive traps and also formations that would cause the whole house to explode in a ball of fire.

    Slowly the whole city was turning into a a real fortress.

    But Sword bird city was not the only city that was modification. Literally every city in the kingdom was building new walls and defensives and the disciples of the Heavenly formations school, a school Reis set up to teach others how to create formations, were busy creating hundreds of formations on every stone they saw.

    Even in villages there were walls build and reinforced by formations. Every major street was covered in traps and formations ready to be activated on any time.

    The whole country was a huge net of formations and traps. In fact if any ''normal'' kingdom would even take a step into their territory they would already blow up in a mere second.

    But even with all this measures they could not really feel secured. This was because their enemies were complete freaks! fanatics that were ready to throw away their lives for their gods. Crazed demons that only want to kill every human in sight and then go on hunting them down to the last man.

    And at that, this were not a few thousands we are speaking about. If it was only to much they would not even get over the walls of Sword bird city and Reis and the rest could spare all the effort on making the whole kingdom, every centimeter of space a deathly trap for any invader. But they were making all this effort because it was not some thousands of fanatics coming towards them. It were not millions, it were 50 whooping million demons coming in a craze to take their lives.

    In comparison, the whole kingdom had only about 70 million citizens and this was including the children and elder that were unable to fight. If you further take the amount of woman into account then it was even more disturbing.

    Most of you are certainly wondering, how it can be that there are so many humans after so short time again? After all at least half of the citizens were humans! This was because after Zes madly slaughtering every deity in the realm. Most of the kingdoms could guess just who it was that had just crazily killed a few thousand of their strongest kins. They immediately gathered all the surviving humans and send them over to the former Cers kingdom so as to avoid any further trouble with them.

    In the end there were about 5 million humans left in the realm that were now all focused in their kingdom. But well 5 million is still way of from the current 20 million right?

    The sudden increase of humans is, because of the formations Zes set up in Bluedragon city. Not only was it increasing the density of qi, it was also increasing the speed of time. In fact 10 year inside of the city was equivalent to 1 years outside of it. So Reis just brought all the humans to Bluedragon city and as humans are quite good at reproduction, especially while being tempted by the custom of lewd clothes for woman. In the 30 years that passed inside of the city they managed to rise their population to 20 million humans.

    As every humans was also cultivating  and the density of qi inside the city was also insanely high, they quickly reached quite the high cultivation stages adding to their lifespan. In fact the average cultivation of humans was already no less then the one of demons. And amongst the 10 deities that were currently in the kingdom adding to Reis, Les, Zoe and Pinia, 5 were humans while the other five were demons.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    So in the current kingdom, the ratio of humans to demons was almost exactly 1:1.

    But back to the problem. The fanatics that called themselves Church of Demons had 50 million soldiers that would fight, while the kingdom would at most bring up 30 million. So in therms of quantity they were way behind the Church of Demons. In therms of quality the kingdom was a bit better then the Church as they had their formations that increased their cultivation speed, while the troops of the church were mostly made of dissatisfied demons that already reached the limit of their cultivation and vended their anger on humans.

    But there was still quite a few demons inside the church that were actually powerful, not to mention the three ''gods'' of the church whom no one knew the exact cultivation stage.

    All this made Reis and the others extremely cautions. After all there was nothing more dangerous then some crazed fanatics that would give up anything for their goals.

    Reis looked into the distance tension on her beautiful face. The reports were saying that the church should arrive in a few hours together with 50 million man strong army. Of course she was nervous and tensed. This was her first war and her first experience of leading millions against millions. Furthermore they were at disadvantage. How could she not feel the pressure?

    Suddenly she heard a explosion a few miles away. It was one of the formation set up before the city to explode upon contact. There were thousands of such formations before the city. Hundreds of Heavenly Formation School disciples had spend months to cover any rock, and corn of dust with formations and even though they could not measure up to herself, they were still pretty decent in comparison to other formation schools.

    Now one explosion followed enough and dust indicated from where the explosions came. Soon the whole horizon in front of Reis was covered in dust. The sound of explosions as frequent as the bullets of a machine gun. Reis eyes grew sharp. She knew that it would be a huge force, but the scene before her eyes still managed to instill her with fear.

    A endless flood of white clothes soldiers was marching forwards not even caring for their comrades that were blown up a few meters away. Their armours shined in the sun and the sound of their steps was even audible in midst of all the explosions.

    It was not only Reis that was instilled with fear seeing this overwhelming flood of bodies. The soldiers on the walls also became nervous, a wavering expression on their faces. Some were only a step from letting their blades fall onto the ground while others started to tremble out of fear. A young man, a demons that had voluntary gone into the army was just about to throw away his sword and armor and run as suddenly a voice echoed through the whole city.

    At first it was only a few but in mere moments it became more and more.

    "Fight for your home, fight for your family, fight for you revenge. FIGHT FOR LORD ZES!"

    "For Lords Zes."

    "FIGHT!!!"

    "FOR OUR FUTURE GENERATIONS."

    "FOR OUR FAMILIES."

    "FOR THE KINGDOM."

    The voices became loader and loader as more and more soldiers began to chant to. Their voices combined and filled the whole city and soon the whole city was chanting the words.

    One was fighting for his family. The other one for the country he loves. Another for the love of his life. For his future. His believes.

    Some wanted revenge for their ancestors that were slaughtered by this kind of people. Others wanted the blood of those that wanted to challenge their kingdom. The land that feed them that made them what they are now.

    All this desires, all thus voices combined and shook the heaven with their might. This was no empty chanting like the one of the church. This is not just the repeating of words. They all had their own words, their own opinions, their own desires. It was the combination of thus that made this chant strong. That gave it power. It was this what will give them the strength to fight.

    Suddenly a single voice rang out of the ocean of voices. A simple and unrefined voice, nothing that would normally be noticed by anyone. But in this moment, in midst of all the voices, the chanting. Everyone was hearing it.

    "Good damit. Even if I die,who care? I have lived my life and I don''t regret a thing. I will fight, I will kill as many as possible and if I die, then I will stand up and kill more. This is my land, the land I love, the land I grew up in.

    I swear to the heavenly daos. As long as there is a single enemy standing before me I will not die. And even if I die I will stand up once again and kill more until there is no one left before me!"

    This simple speech, the simple oat of a single man. It caused something incredible.

    "I, Renwald swear to to the heavenly daos to not die before the last member of the Demons church is death in front of me!"

    "I Wern swear to the heavenly daos that I will kill every man before me and not die before there is no one left to kill."

    "I Zouls¡­

    "I Jeanus¡­

    "I swear¡­.

    "¡­. to the heavenly daos¡­."

    More and more voices started to give oats to the heavenly daos and as they did so suddenly the heaven started to change. The clouds turned purpure while the heaven it self turned golden. Invisible treats of gold were raining down onto the city and who ever they touched, this person instantly felt a strange strength inside of them.

    They knew that as long as there was a single enemy standing before them, they would never die.

 Chapter 76 Bluedragon sisters

    This is the third chapter of the week. Tomorrow expect another.

    Enjoy!

    Chapter 76 Bluedragon sisters

    Under the golden heaven with it''s purple clouds the sound of explosions came closer and closer bringing them back to reality. Once again tension rose across the faces of the defenders, but now there was also determination in them. The will to defend themselves, their homes and their future.

    Now there was a certain coldness in their eyes as they looked at the advancing army that now covered the whole horizon before them turning it into a sea of white armours and banners. This were their enemies, the men they would kill. The ones standing between them and their future. And for many of them, the last things they would ever see in life.

    Nevertheless now there was no one willing to let go of his weapon, no one that had even the thought of giving up and surrendering. Instead fighting spirit, the will to kill as many as possible before going down themselves shone in their eyes. As the army closed in, the fighting spirit slowly turned into killing intent and when the army finally reached the walls the fighting spirit already rocked to the heavens, making the fortress seem even bigger then it already was.

    The killing intent was fiercer enough to in still fear in thus crazed maniacs charging towards him causing them to hesitate for a moment. In this moment of hesitation multiple formations activated. Huge balls of fire and showers of arrows formed out of ice or metal rained down onto them causing  horrible causalities.

    Nevertheless in the next moment the followers of the church once again started to chant.

    "Kill the humans, kill the heretics. Offer them to the gods!"

    "Kill the humans, kill the heretics. Offer them to the gods!"

    Their voices got louder and louder and as they continued on chanting a red mist started to appear in their eyes. A fiercer aura started to emit and they did not care about their comrades that were blasted apart next to them. They only saw one goal.

    To kill everything before their eyes.

    As they chanted their words, on the other side of the wall the soldiers and even normal civilians that had originally hid inside of their houses, but now came out started to chant their own sentences. Two sides, separated by a single wall with it''s countless formations chanted with all their might, pouring everything into their words.

    But strangely as the two chants were compared, one was completely empty, only some words they said to encourage themselves. There was no real emotion, no real desire inside of their words. The other one, even though it''s called one chant was composed of thousands of chants, of the sentences different people in the city. There were thousands of desires, thousands of believes coupled to this chants. And all together they formed what came over the walls and entered the church''s followers ears.

    Then it happened quickly.

    The demons on the outer side of the wall began to charge towards the wall of formations between them and the actual city wall. Techniques were activated and light beams filled the sky as the followers of the church used their cultivations. Thousands of spears, swords, light beams, lightnings made of qi slammed into the semitranslucent blue wall causing it to shake a bit. Tiny cracks appeared at it''s surface, but as soon as they appeared they already closed again.

    This was one of the other benefits of formations formed out of qi, as long as they are not destroyed, they could repair themselves if given enough qi.

    Relieve was flooding Reis face as she saw that the formations were holding. She had not been sure if they were enough es she never had done something like this before, but now it seemed that the formations would cold a bit. At the same time Reis gave the order to attack.

    Legions of soldiers on and behind the walls started to condensate their techniques. A moment later swords, light beams and arrows rained down on the demons before the wall causing even more deaths. After this some man on the walls took their swords into their hands and with a yell they jumped down the wall engaging into the enemies.

    This were exactly the people that swore to the heavenly daos before, causing the sky to become golden. They were not afraid of death, nor were they of pain. They knew that this would decide their future and their countries fate.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Soon the sound of blades crushing against each other mixed with the pained yells of the dying filled the area. The soldiers of Sword Bird city charged into the enemy troops, instantly killing three or four men. After that they madly attacked anything in front of them, slicing the enemies into small pieces. There were no qi techniques involved, in fact there wasn''t even much of a sword technique. It was the pure clash of man against man.

    They killed, killed and slaughtered anything they could while still chanting their own chant. it was as if they were death angels praying for the ones that would die under their sword.

    But even if they engaged furious and killed many of the enemies, at one point they were just surrounded and killed with numbers. Their death bodies fell to the ground, but as if they were zombies, they once again stood up and carried on fighting. It was as if something would hold them in their place, something that did not allow them to die.

    Soon there were warriors fighting with only one arm, only the lover half running around and kicking the enemies, while the upper half was swinging a sword. A middle aged man, with a long brown beard that was just cut into two halves suddenly moved his hand and gripped a sword. Then with one yell he rammed it into a enemies leg.

    In the next moment his skull was crushed.

    But then suddenly a green light appeared everywhere on the battle ground. It flowed towards the soldiers struggling to continue their fight, the warriors that were lying on the ground cut into pieces, but still continuing their slaughter.

    It flew to the middle aged man who''s skull was just crushed. And as it touched their bodies, they suddenly rapidly started to heal.

    Before the wide eyes of the church''s followers, the wounds on the soldiers bodies closed and even the crushed skull of the middle aged man regenerated. In the next moment he was up on his legs again. On the whole battle field the soldiers that were hacked into pieces quickly reassembled themselves.

    They looked down their bodies and then started to laugh. A crazed laughing causing their enemies blood to freeze.

    "Ya wanna kill us? Stop dreaming and bring it on."

    Yelling they once again engaged into fighting, killing their way through the masses.

    Three times they were healed in this fashion until:

    "All man retreat to the walls."

    As they heard the command they immediately rushed back to the wall. the formations that blocked the enemies of the church from entering was just letting them through as if nothing would happen.

    On the wall they saw Reis that was tiredly sitting down onto a chair. Beads of sweat were running down her body.

    She had been the one healing all the men three times in succession. It had been her dao of Jerna that allowed her to do so. After all the dao of Jerna was a natural dao. A dao that influenced the nature. In fact the dao of Jerna was nothing more then the regenerative power of Nature. And now, four years after she received it from Zes, Reis had already completely comprehended the dao of Jerna. It was because of this that the was able to heal a few thousand men three times just like this.

    For any normal person, this would be completely impossible! It was only because she had completely mastered the dao and the dao of Jerna was a creationstage dao that she was able to heal all of them.

    But even with her comprehension and the powerful ability of the dao of Jerna, she could not sustain it too long and now after three healing even Reis had hit her limit.

    But it was really worth it. In this fight they had literally lost not a single man while causing thousands of deaths within their enemies troops. Considering the total situation a drop on the hot stone.

    But now that their men were back in the castle it was the Bluedragon sisters time to act.

    Les and Zoe had just arrived at the watchtower.

    "Now it''s our time to shine isn''t it?"

    The two of them smiled.

    "Well then."

    Les said.

    "Let''s show them what we can, right?"

    Zoe said.

 Chapter 77 Red

    Hi, here is the first chapter in a while. Sry that I was away for so long without telling you, but I had to do some stuff for school and my brother had communion so I had to help to prepare it. To be honest I also had no motivation to do anything but reading LN and some H- Manga. So sry for this and I will try to write at least two more chapter for this week.

    Chapter 77 Red

    Zoe and Les closed their eyes as they stood on the wall turned towards the endless masses of fanatics, trying to storm onto the walls. A small smile played at their lips and for a moment there was no motion what''s ever from them. Then suddenly they started to change. Their completely human form from before slowly were enveloped by faint blue light. The outlines of wonderful blue scales started to appear at their bodies, shining in the sun light. At the same time two small blue horns appeared at their heads. They were not shaped like the horns of devils, or dragons in western myths, but rather like the horns of goats and eastern mythology dragons.

    A small blue drop like mark formed at their foreheads glittering in divine light.

    The soldiers around them were shocked frowned. Many of them were demons who still saw it as improper to show anything of their true, beast appearance. Of course they knew that Zoe and Les, as well as Reis and Pinia would often do this to please their master Zes. But this was after all their master, a godlike person in the eyes of anyone inside of the city.

    For Zes, it did not matter if he ordered them to take of their clothes, or assume their beast form. To please him, they would do much worse things then just that.

    But at the moment Zes wasn''t around, so why would the sisters attain this form?

    How could this normal soldiers know that this had to do with the dao they were taught by Zes? This dao, the dao of Celestialwater, was a creation stage dao Zes had specially made for them. It''s powers and natural rules involved the true form of their clansmen and boosted their powers. At the same time it was also a dao specially made for demons.

    At first this did not matter as Les and Zoe had only a shallow understanding of the dao and did not need to exert it''s full powers.

    But now four years after they received it, they had already completely comprehended it and the rules behind it. At the time they had comprehended it, they understood that this dao was purely made for demons. As they went on using it and experimented a but with it they were astonished to see, that the power they could use grew bigger the further they went into their beast form!

    Not only this. More water was in the vicinity the more powerful they would be and the stronger they could influence the dao''s around them. It could be said, that only near to the sea and in their their true from of blue dragons, they were able to show their true powers.

    In midden of a continent they couldn''t just make a sea and increase the amount of water. But what they could was going back into their beast form. So they just changed their appearance a bit, making them more like their beast from. Completely going back into their beast form would be kind of disgracing and would harm their reputation within the demons. They were both influential demons and had to mind their reputation. After all who would really follow a disgracing ruler?

    Going back a to a half human, half beast form and regrow their horns and scales, this was the furthest they could go without causing a scandal.

    Standing there on the wall in front of millions of enemies and surrounded by a faint blue light, the two of them gave the soldiers the impression of two sea goddesses facing of against their enemies.

    The natural beauty of the two sisters, added to the divine like light and the very sparse clothing they were wearing, only added to the effect and slowly the moral of the troops started to boost. Fighting for two goddesses, what can be better?

    In the end it does not matter were you are or what race you have, beautiful woman rule.

    They rule in the bed room, they rule in the house and in the end they rule over your whole life. A king might have the real authority, but a real queen would always have the last word. A emperor might have the power, but the empress will always convince him.

    A beautiful woman with a bit of skill will always get her way.

    So now, two beauties were standing there, looking like goddesses and asking them to fight with them. How could anyone not get exited? How could they not think about certain rewards that might come?

    A young guards face suddenly flushed bright red as he quickly looked down. Other man already had troubles to control the mountains on their lower bodies as they started to sweat. But in midst of all this troubled man, the moral was over flowing

    In this moment as the moral was at it''s peak, the light around the two of them suddenly intensified. It started to pulsate in a strange rhythm and with every pulse the light surrounding them was expanding. Then like a wave the two lights surrounding them unified and flooded the area.

    Every corner, every street, the whole army before the city wall, everything was covered in the blue light that continued to pulsate.

    Then the heaven started to darken, black clouds gathering over the city and the surrounding land.

    Gaping the people looked to the sky, imagining just how powerful the expert was, that managed to influence the nature in such a overbearing way.

    The dark clouds gathered further and further and soon the whole land was completely isolated from the sun light. Now the only light was the pulsating blue covering everyone. The whole area had turned into a light blue.

    Suddenly it thundered. A huge lightning bold broke through the walls of clouds, causing them to dissipate. As the lightning descended everyone was able to witness the boundless power concentrated in the blackness it was made of. Everyone recognised the lightning. It was real, true tribulation lightning! Celestial lighting that was also used to test Zes as he broke through four years ago!

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Of course the lightning testing Zes was much stronger then the one now. But nevertheless it was still celestial lightning, something even deity exceeding existences were evading if possible. As for deities? A single touch of this lightning would already instantly eliminate any deity that was dump enough to take it head on.

    This all exterminating lightning now slammed into the army of the church!

    With a huge boom it reached the countless bodies standing next to each other. Even if the soldiers tried to dodge it, they had nowhere to dodge. On all sides were their own comrades blocking the way. The man they fought with. The man they were seeing as their own. They were now the reason of their death.

    A light flashed through the blue in the area. A black light forecasting death and extermination. Anyone looking at it knew, that this lightning would not leave behind anything alive. With the light a crazy silence sank down on them.

    It wasn''t that they did not speak. There was just no sound. No matter if it was words, yells, the sound of steps or the dying voices of the fanatics.

    Black lightning danced through the air, going from one corpse to the next and catching up to any lucky survivor that evaded death. It a split second, almost a quarter of the army was gone! The only thing left of them were black  corpses and empty armours glittering it the sun.

    There was no blood, there was no suffering or cries of pain. Only complete silence and area of more then a mile covered by death bodies.

    Bang.

    Les suddenly collapsed to the ground, sweat on her fore head. Because of her skirt raising a bit the outlines of her lower body become visible.

    "No underwear¡­"

    A soldier absent minded said, still shocked from the everything exterminating lightning.

    Zoe still continued to stand, but it was obvious that she was barley holding herself on her legs. Her breathing was rough and sweat was soaking her clothes making them transparent.

    "Mylady! Are you ok?"

    A soldier that finally regained his focus quickly ran to her, worry in his eyes. Zoe holding onto the wall winked.

    "¡­.I¡­i''m ¡­.o-ok."

    The strain was visible on her beautiful face.

    "s-sister¡­. It''s too early. The ma¡­¡­main part is still coming."

    Shock grew across the soldiers face as he heard Zoe''s words.

    "T-this was n-not all?"

    Zoe tiredly smiled.

    "T-this is a dao¡­ given by my master¡­¡­.. do you believe¡­. it to be this simple?"

    Just as she said this, the black clouds finally completely dissipated. Strands of sunlight once again reached the ground and illuminated the earth. Everything seemed to have retuned to normal.

    But suddenly surprised yells echoed through the city. Everyone looked upwards the the sky.

    There, a celestial scene had emerged. A blue sea seemed to have formed in the sky with small beings swimming through it. This beings were small, had scales and small fish tails.

    It were mermaids. Mermaids made of strange light blue water.

    They swamp across the sea in the heaven, seeming completely un bothered by the city and the army below them. Care free they were playing around and swimming. But then suddenly the sea started to descend. The mermaids, having played around a second ago, looked down to the city and upon seeing the small figures of Les and Zoe on the wall, a look of understanding appeared inside of their intelligent eyes.

    They turned their gaze towards the army before the city. They saw the countless corpses on the ground. They saw the destroyed formations, the reckless advance of the fanatics, that did not even bother with the death of their fellow man. Still chanting and attacking the formations before the city wall.

    They saw the city guards and soldiers quickly waking from their shock and pressed hard to once again defend the endless tides of bodies. Multicolored lights flashing from both sides, the one from outside the city smashing into the blue formations and dissolving, the other from within the city passing through the formation and causing blood to cover the earth.

    The mermaids small bodies suddenly jumped out of the falling sea, closing into the army below.

    But they never touched the fanatics. Just as their bodies were only ten meters from the ground, their bodies turned into blue mist. The mist floated there for a moment, but then quickly formed into small blue blades of water, that then continued falling down.

    In mere moments, thousands of fanatics were pierced and died. The blades pierced their skulls, their hearths. The lungs or other important organs. The men died quickly and as they lied death on the ground, the blades of water suddenly turned back into mermaids.

    They stared into the sky and in a strange language they started to sing.

    The melody quickly crossed the whole battle field mixing with the death cries of the dying.

    Blood soaked the ground as the falling sea finally caught up. Like a huge wave it swallowed everything in it''s way.

    Just as it seemed that this would the end of the church, a piercing red light appeared.

    It reached the sea and the sea vanished. It reached the formations and the formations vanished. It reached the wall and the wall vanished.

    Everything that had been between the city and the fanatics had completely finished, leaving only the defenceless soldiers and civilians behind.

    "I got to late him? Never expected you to be as powerful as this. It seems your master is even more powerful then we had imagined. It''s quite wrenching that I have to kill so promising talents, but unfortunately you are on the humans side.

    I''m sorry, but you will now die."

    A men clad in red had appeared before the city.

 Chapter 78 Heavenly Death Decree Formation

    Hi, sry only one chapter. Yesterday I got caught up in the Eurovision Songcontest, so I kind of had no time to write. By the way as you know my family is from Ukrain, sooooo...... Hahahahaha we won. Boom Bitch!!!!! Either way, here is the chapter.

    Chapter 78 Heavenly Death Decree Formation

    Zoe and Reis, both completely out powered from their earlier involvement into the fight paled. just from the red light, that had just throughout destroyed all of their defences, they could tell that this man was by no means weaker then them. In fact, it was almost sure that he was at least deity exceeding stage if not already in the realm of Zes.

    Even while being completely prepared and with their outmost power the three of them would most likely be no match to him, but right now, they all were drained and almost powerless. Les had already fainted, while Zoe was barley holding on. Reis was also extremely weak at the moment after having to revive the soldiers for so many times.

    To them right now was the possibly worst time for the red man to appear.

    In the first place, where did he even come from? In this realm, after Zes who was the unrivaled number one Zoe, Reis, Les and Pinia should be the most powerful. After Zes had killed every deity and deity exceeding expert before and in the short four years after this there were only about 20 or so new deities that managed to break trough to deity stage. Amongst this deities the four governors of the Kingdom were without doubt the most powerful, with them being only one step from deity exceeding stage.

    So where the hell did this monster came from?

    Reis head was spinning. Did he come from another realm? Was he a hidden expert even Zes was unable to find? or might he have found some precious treasure that allowed him to cultivated much quicker then even them? reis just couldn''t quite get it, where this man came from.

    But in the end she just shook her head. The question how this man got here could wait for another time. Right now she had to take care of the situation. Right now she had to act.

    Slowly she breathed out clearing all the weakness and the feeling of tiredness out of her head. In a split second her mind once again became clear. She had to take action and somehow solve the situation. Otherwise this would be the end of everyone here.

    "You, listen."

    She turned to the soldier next to her.

    "Yes mylady!"

    The man immediately saluted. Reis quickly sorted her thoughts.

    "Quickly arrange the evacuation of all troops. Get everyone, the soldiers, the civilians everyone on our side out of the city. After this¡­¡­ prepare operation school days."

    Without hitching the  soldier resolutely responded.

    "Your order is my pleasure."

    The he quickly left and started to command the soldiers around them. In a few moments the whole city once again got into motion. There was no sign of panic, no complications. It seemed that everyone knew what they had to do. In fact they now even ignored the crazed fanatics that were running towards them. After all now the wall was gone and there was nothing between them and the followers of the church.

    But just as the church''s men came near to the man, suddenly the ground under their feat changed. Symbols formed under the dust and earth, symbols carved into black stone. They were strange and irregular, as if some retard had mixed up different languages and written some nonsense no one could make a gist out. But at the same time they also emended a certain feeling of danger that made the fanatics stagger.

    Somehow they could sense, that something bad would happen if they came to close to this symbols. And this feeling of danger was strong enough to even penetrated into their misted heads and make them stop their attack.

    But this stop only lasted for a small moment. Soon the mist one again lulled their minds and they resumed their charge. The might of the chant was just to big for them to resist. Their minds were all quite weak and limited unable to resist the allure of the chant. So without the possibility to resist, they had to obey the will of the words they repeated over and over and attack even though they felt that it would be their end.

    As they set their feed on the symbols, they fell down.

    They just fell down. There was no blood, no injuries. There was no flash, no sign of attack. They just fell down. Death, their souls long left their bodies. What fell to the dirty ground was only the hollow fleshly body.

    More and more fanatics charged over the strange symbols on the ground. From all sides they were trying to get over this deathly area and finally kill all the heretics. And on all sides more and more death bodies were slowly forming a wall of meat. A cruel wall made of death bodies, hold together by sweat and dirt. And more died. even as the church''s followers, this completely retarded and crazed men tried to climb over the wall of death bodies that already grew three meter high, they still died as soon as they came into the area above the symbols.

    It was as if a forbidden area had formed around the city. A area that would let anyone pay with their lives, who tired to charge over it. A zone of death, where nothing living can exist for more then a brief moment.

    This area of death, the symbols it was made of, was in fact the real last defence of Sword Bird city. It was the kingdom''s last solution, something to be used if anything else was working. It was a formation called Emperors Death Decree Formation set up by Reis and her disciples. They took three months to finish the giant formation and in fact it used most of their time, even more then the other formations that covered the area.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    The red light earlier was used to destroy all the cities defences plus the technique Zoe and Les used, but the red gowned man did not know about this Heavenly Death Decree Formation that was buried underneath the wall and so it had survived the first clash and was now used to buy time.

    While the death bodies before the city became more and more and the wall they formed soon exceeded the five meter mark, the soldiers inside of the formation did not even bother with it. they knew what would come after this and the pure thought made them nervous ¡­.. and anxious. Even though it did not show on their faces,  but they were extremely alerted and nervous. The plan that was being executed right now would cause a huge slaughter and if they were not quick enough, they and all the other citizens would also fall prey to this slaughter.

    So in order to survive, they had to be focused and fast.

    But as they were nervous, they also looked forward to the bloodbath that would happen soon. Even before there were hard feeling between them and the church, but by now it had long since become deep hatred. Hatred that could only be resolved with blood. At this point it did not matter what would happen, one of them, the church or the kingdom had to cease to exist, otherwise they would never find peace.

    With this in mind, the preparation proceeded quickly.

    At the same time Reis was floating in the air.

    Her face was strained and it was obvious that it was hard for her to continue floating there, but nevertheless she forced herself to stay in the air. In front of her was the red gowned man looking at her, looking into her eyes.

    There was no hatred, there was no killing intent in his eyes. Only pity. it seemed that the man really had no intent to kill her and would rather just let her go, but even with the pity in his eyes, there was still the determination in his expression that told Reis that  he would not let her or the city alone.

    "Why are you attacking us?"

    She calmly asked him.

    "¡­.."

    The man did not speak.

    "Where did you come from?

    There is no way you come from this realm, right?"

    The mans face did not waver. He only sighted.

    "You are right, I''m not from this realm. As for why I''m attacking you, that''s is cause you are protecting humans. I''m one of the gods, this fools down there believe in. Our teachings say that humans are lower beings, not worthy to be on the same level as us, something we have to suppress.

    You are going against our teachings. I have to kill you. That''s about all."

    Reis did not bother about the emotionless way the man was talking.

    "You said yourself, they are fools. So why are you helping them? Also, I thing that you yourself understand that humans in no way inferior to us. What''s the point in lying to them?"

    "¡­¡­."

    "¡­¡­ i guess you deserve to know. You will die either way, so it doesn''t really matter.

    The truth is, that once humans and demons were living side by side. They had common cities, kingdoms and even mixed marriages. There was no real difference between us demons and the humans.

    At that time there were six powerful experts, that guarded our two races. Paragons with their cultivation level even exceeded the one I have right now. They were being cable of creating realms, making new energy forms. They were omnipotent. They were the cause that demons and humans were able to prosper and spreed over countless realms.

    Out of this six experts, three were human while three were demons. Because of this even distribution, there were no problems between the two races, as both had the same amount of power within their ranks.

    But one day, one of the humans paragons became ill and the equilibrium became uneven. Soon the demons paragons decided to take this chance and suppress humanity. After all who is willing to share their territory if he has the choice? They decided to attack the human paragons while they were weaker and once for all dominate humanity.

    Right as one of the human paragons became ill with a strange illness, they secretly ambushed him and quickly killed him.

    After this they charged against the other paragons and also tried to kill them, to completely destroy the human races foundation.

    But in contrary to their expectations, the humans were more powerful then they thought them to be. Even though they were in the weaker position they managed to hold themselves and were not overrun.

    After this long fights began. Humans fought demons. Realms fought realms, neighbors fought against their former friends. It was a bloody battle that once for all destroyed every connection that had once existed between them.

    In the end, the demons won. But they payed horribly. Out of their three paragons only one managed to survive with deep wounds. He then tried to completely eradicate humanity and the treat they were to them. he sweept over countless realms. Destroyed civilisations with technologies higher then anything that exists now. But in the end before he could finish his cruel work, he died because of the injuries dealt to him by the human paragons.

    He died, but the hate remained. And with the hate, the fear survived. It was narrow victory. A victory that could have as well become our loss. A victory, but not a complete one.

 Chapter 79 Fuck

    First chapter of the week! Guys I hate when people have to pick on things just to do so. For example there are people complaining about the formulation of a sentence even though there is no real problem with it and they themself to understand it. Why do something like this? have you to much time or do you have to pick on other people''s work?Stop it ok? Just stop it.

    Either way ENJOY!

    Chapter 79 Fuck!

    Reis was shocked. She did not show it outside, but underneath her calm and composed expression shock and astonishment was hidden. This was the cause of this endless slaughter between humans and demons? This was what is responsible for the death of billions, the never ending war between two races?

    How is it possible she never heard about it?

    Many thoughts swirled around her head, but even though she was completely shocked and eager to hear more about this to clear up the questions in her head, there were more important thing right now. The man before her was still an enemy, a foe that was about to kill her and everyone in the city behind her.

    He might have interesting and maybe even important information, but what use has information if you are already death?

    Thinking about this, Reis quickly spread out her divine sense and upon seeing that the preparations were done, a strange smile spread across her face.

    "Thank you."

    The red gowned man frowned.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Thank you¡­"

    Reis suddenly smiled even broader.

    "For giving me the time to kill you."

    In this second her gaze turned deathly and killing intent appeared around her. She did not seem to be some peak deity now. Right now she was king of death, a angle of hell thirsting for his death. Tick killing intent swiled around her visible to the normal eye. This sudden transformation of hers was enough to even make the red gowned man back away. The change was great enough to making him even suspect if this was really the person that had just stood before him.

    But in the next moment he had already caught himself. This was just some lousy deity before him. What qualification did this woman have to make him shudder?

    Angry on himself he forced himself to stop. How disgraceful could it become, fearing some random girl.

    Immediately changed direction shooting forward, intending to trash this woman that made him loose his cool. In the first place, the only reason that he was here was to kill everyone in the city and let their army advance.  But not only had he allowed two thirds of their army to die before his eyes, he even shrunk back before their commander.

    "You lowlife dare¡­"

    The more he thought about it, the more furious he got. By now he was clearly intending to rip this woman into shreds and feed her to the dogs.

    But as he charged towards her, Reis coldly said.

    "Die."

    Then she suddenly disappeared.

    The red gowned man stopped and frowned. His divine sense instantly covered the whole area, but to his anger there was no sign of Reis. In fact, in the whole city before his eyes, there was no living being!

    The only live forms he could make out were the fanatics that were still charging into the Heavenly Death Formation, dying like the flies. Aside from them, inside of the city, there wasn''t a single soul, not even animals remained inside of it.

    Fury slowly rose inside of the red gowned man as he realised that he had been toyed with. Reis had only gone to keep him distracted so that he did not notice that they were evacuating the city. Everything that happened till now  had already been foreseen by Reis and the other governors and all he had done, was playing into their cards.

    His eyes turned red as he thought about the humiliation. In his entire life, this had been the first time that someone dared to toy with him like this. Steam was raising over his head as he suddenly angrily yelled. The sound of his furious cry echoed through the whole area, causing even the fanatics to stop for a moment.

    Suddenly  he had to think of Reis words.

    "Die"

    An unprecedented feeling of danger started creep inside of his head, but in the next moment he already shook his head.

    "Hahahah, how disgraceful can I even become today?"

    In his mind the red gowned man cursed himself. How ridiculous. Did he really believed for a moment that this little witch had a way to endanger him? Even if it was her master, this so called most powerful existence in the realm, the man did not believe this person to be able to kill him. As for that girl, she was just some insect in

    his eyes.

    Sighing he turned to the mindlessly charging church followers that still killed themselves by running into the formation on the ground.

    "This retards¡­."

    He shook his head. Then with a wink of his hand, the men suddenly stopped. They suddenly had frozen in their moves. Slowly the mist that covered their minds started to lighten and they finally became sane. The insanity inside of their features slowly lessened.

    "What have we done?"

    With the mist in their mind gone, they finally realized what had happened until now. They remembered all the deaths, their reckless charge that could only end in death. The remembered the horrible lightning killing millions of their comrades. Before their inner eyes they saw the huge wave sweeping them from the floor.

    In front of them the wall of death bodies made them shudder as they realized, that they only narrowly escaped death. They had nearly ended just like the countless soul less piles of meat before their eyes.

    But before they could think any further, suddenly their memories were wiped. From one moment to the other they did not remembered what had happened, they did not remember what they were thinking only a second ago. They also forgot about their death comrades.

    At the same time, the corpses around them started to burn. Their ashes spread along with the wind. Only a hour after their death there was nothing that betrayed that they had ever existed. There were no bodies, no stories, no memories. Nothing, absolutely nothing was left of the man that had died today.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Slowly the red gowned man calmed down. He analyzed what had happened and slowly he also began to feel with this girl that had tricked him earlier.

    Faced with an army many times bigger then the own one, with an expert more powerful then everything they had. With the certainty of death, what would he do?

    The more he though about it the more sympathy he felt with this people within the city. They were forced to fight with men they never met before. Forced to fight a fight that was began by some ancestors they never even heard about.

    A self ridiculing smile appeared at is face.

    "Man really disgraceful. I got this worked up because of some juniors struggling because of a war some old geezers have once began."

    As he though so, he suddenly noticed something. His divine sense had been kept spread out the whole time since he noticed the disappearance of the cities defenders and right now he felt motion within the city.

    Inside of the city formations lit up. Carved formations were all over the houses, the streets, the trees in the parks. Everything was covered by carved formations. Light radiated from them as they seemed to build up energy.

    A bad premonition appeared in the mans head. Immediately he began to build up  defenses around himself. Shields of qi rose around him shimmering in the light of the sun. In the next moment a huge explosion occurred.

    Everything was white. White light swallowed everything leaving nothing behind. The world became a endless white. Untainted and pure.

    The man cursed and made use of his complete cultivation base to reinforce the shields of qi around him. Nevertheless they soon started to crumble and cracks spread over the surface. The mans face started to pale as he saw that the first shields started to crumble apart before his eyes.

    Decisively he began to form hand seals. Strange energies started to spread from the man as centre. They spread out and as they collided with the white light a struggle started between the two of them. Both sides seemed to try to take out each other. Strands of white light invaded into the energy only to be suppressed by them. The energies charged into the wall of white and disappeared in the sea of nothing.

    Both sides struggles with each other until finally the white light started to lessen.

    The man breathed about of relieve. He realised even more energy and strengthened the pressure on the white light. Slowly the white light further lessened until it finally completely dispersed. Sweat ran across the mans face. Never would he have imagined that this city had such a power hidden beneath it.

    Cold fear ran across his body as he reminded himself that he had barley survived this time. Only be relying on the other energy forms he had inside of his body had he been able to fend of the destructing light that was about to swallow him. Of course now that he had protected himself from it there was nothing more to worry about it, but the fact that he had to use other energy form other then qi had a huge impact on him.

    The energy forms he had inside of him were energy form from other realms that he had cultivated and comprehended, they were steppingstones on his way to increase his cultivation. After all after reaching the level of cultivation he had in qi cultivation he had already comprehended everything there was regarding the dao''s and so on. How could he further advance?

    The only way was to cultivate other energies from other realms and their rules. After all this paragons from old were able to control every energy from there was and even create new energy forms. So how could you reach their level without cultivating other energy forms and their laws? Only while cultivating different types you are able to comprehend the laws behind them.

    Not the laws of the energy form. The laws that were behind them and the other energy forms. The laws that made the world possible. This certain law that is the base of everything.

    So while trying to advance further the red gowned man had naturally started to comprehend and cultivate energy forms other then qi and in the moment his shields were breaking down he used this energy forms to fight of the white light and survive.

    The problem was, that since this energy forms belonged to other realms there was naturally none of it in this realm. This meant, that once he had used up the energy in his cultivation he was unable to use it again since he had no way to refill it.

    He first had to return to that realm and cultivate there for some time refilling the energy. But considering the current situation was he able to return just like this? Without him there was no way that the church could win even with their superior numbers, the enemy was just to crafty.

    So at the moment the man had to rely on the energy he had inside of him.

    "FUCK"

    He cursed loudly. It was obvious that he was angry to the bone. This attack from before had cost him 90 percent of his energy. It was no problem with qi as he could just cultivate to refill it, but the other energies were almost completely used up.

    In simple words, the biggest part of his fighting power was gone. From now on he would only be able to show about 10 percent of his true capabilities. Of course this would normally already be enough to take care of Reis and the kingdoms experts. The difference in cultivation level was just to great. But as long as the kingdom had more formations like the one he had just barley survived they could just sacrifice one city in order to kill him of.

    Angry and also a bit scared the man finally observes his surroundings.

    There was no sign of the city, as well as of the 17 million remaining soldiers of the church. In fact, there was no sign of anything. In a radius of 50 miles there was nothing left. Only rubble and dirt remained at the place the city had once been and the only thing betraying that anything had happened to cause all this was a 2 mile bride and 1 mile deep crater were the formations had been. Other then this crater everything else had become a stone desert.

    "I have fucked up."

    The man darkly said.

    "I have fucked up BIG time."

 Chapter 80 Siege

    Second chapter of the week. ENJOY IT!!!!!

    Chapter 80 Siege

    "This is bad."

    The blue gowned man said.

    "Red, this time you have really fucked up."

    The red gowned man angrily snorted.

    "How could I have predicted that this fuckers have such skill in formations? If not for this strange formation that almost blew me up that time, I would have just revived this fuckers and went on, but after the explosion there was nothing left to even revive.

    I even had to use up 90 percent of my cultivation to fend this stupid light."

    "Even without the formation, how could you allow this heretics to get away?"

    A green gowned man standing next to the blue one said.

    "Green, do I seem to be in the mood to hear your stupid nonsense? What happened happened. There is nothing we can do about it now. We just have to call together a new army. In worst case we will just force the kingdoms of this realm to give us their armies.

    Also Blue, if you had come with me that time there wouldn''t have been this problem in the first place. So please spare me your useless nagging."

    Red finally had enough. He was feeling bad enough after almost dying because of some stupid heretics. But now his fellow ''gods'' started to get on his nerves. The more he though about it, the more hate he felt for the little girl that had played with him.

    "Fuck, next time I will crush her."

    "Sigh¡­ Red right, there is nothing changing if we just blame everything on him. Let''s just form a new army and finally crush this guys.

    But this time, just support the troops a bit, without giving a aim to them. We can not afford another formation blow up one of us. After all we still haven''t even met the master of this girl that caused this disaster, the so called supreme expert of the realm. At the same time we used up almost one third of our fighting power to take down one city.

    If this goes on, by the time we finally met this expert we will already be half death."

    Blue sighing sad. He found it quite hard to believe that this kingdom was as powerful as Red said, but considering their losses this time, they really had no room for further failures.

    Until now they haven''t even seen a shadow of this mysterious human immortal that was called the most powerful in the realm, but from the intel they had gathered it seemed that he was at least as powerful as they were. So how could they take him down if they use up all their power on his subordinates?

    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

    Three months later the second army of the church had been build up. This time it consisted of the combined armies of three kingdoms and a few remaining fanatics that had been spreading their teachings over the country. It''s forces numbered 70 million men and it''s quality was much higher then the former army that had been destroyed.

    In general it could be said, that the last army was only a hastily formed horde of retards that fanatically charged into the direction they were ordered to. Mindlessly firing techniques and dying pointless deaths. This times army was the extreme opposite of this mind blowing chaos that called it self church.

    The army formed out of the combined forces of the three kingdoms was neatly organized and had strick order. The soldiers were seasoned veterans that had experienced many battles and had gone through rigorous training making them elite troops compared to the fanatics from before.

    But this was also the biggest draw back, the men were not mindlessly following retards. They were not fanatics that would charge into their death without any question. Their minds were not lulled by the endless chanting of some meaningless words and they were able to evaluate the situation.

    Most importantly, they were able to perceive danger and valued their lives. They couldn''t be just send into their death like the fanatics before. If they tried to, the only thing that they would archive would be a revolt.

    So even though the quality of the men was raised, the overall strength did not raise much. The only difference was the quantity of man. Last time they had 50 thousand men in their army fighting against 30 million of the kingdom. Their troops were completely destroyed, while the enemy only lost a few thousand men on their side.

    This time they had 70 million and a whole lot of experience and knowledge about the enemies tactics and aces.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Even so, the outcome was not really secured.

    After all the original goal of the church was the death of this supreme human expert. Once he was death, the humans would also fall. Because of this the three gods, that could normally easily trample upon the kingdom had to spare up their powers to fight against this expert. In the end the only one that would truly fight the kingdom were the troops of the other kingdoms that were only supported by the three gods.

    So even though the church had more men and seemed to have the advantage, the kingdom was able to counter with their formations and the fact that they could decide the place and time at that they would fight.

    When everything is counted together, the power output of both was about the same and there was no side that had a real advantage.

    Either way, the 70 million men strong army of the church was currently marching towards the kingdom. A huge white snake was coiling through the land soon passing the borders and the desert that was at the former place of sword bird city.

    Soon they entered the kingdoms still occupied territory and with them countless formations that once again covered everything in the country.

    This time, the army wasn''t just blindly marching into the endless sea of formations and spend time to slowly take out all the formations on their way. Of course this greatly affected their speed, but if they really just charged into the formations it was likely that not even half of them would make it to the next city. After all there were a few hundred kilometers between them and the capital Bluedragon city and every centimeter between them and the city was covered by the endless formations that overlapped each other.

    So even though they had to give up on a huge part of their speed, they still avoided to loose their men.

    Nevertheless the army advanced in a steady pace. Three weeks later it finally reached the next city Green giant city. It was only about 30 kilometers from the former Sword bird city, but due to the formations on the way their speed got delayed by a huge margin.

    Green Giant city was surrounded by tick woods and rather big hills. the city itself was located in a valley between the hills, surrounded by two rivers and a 30 meter high wall. Just like Sword Bird City, the whole city wall was covered by countless formations and even the forests surrounding it was a huge minefield.

    The view of the huge formations that surrounded the city, added to the view of the destroyed Sword Bird city and the stories that had spread inside of the churches camp, the moral had soon plumed to the ground.

    Nevertheless they started their attacks. Three months the city was under siege. Big parts of the formations that protected the city had been destroyed and wide areas of the forests had been destroyed. On both sides many men fell and the cries of death echoes through the battle field.

    In the end one of the three gods. Blue. Interfered and destroyed the formations around the city. After a few short fights in side of the city, it finally fell after four months of continuos attacks and siege. In the end two million men died in the fights. 1.5 million on the church''s side, 500 thousand on the kingdoms side.

    Just like the last time, nobody was left in the city as the church overran it.

    Two weeks later Golden Phenix city came under siege. Once again the siege took almost four months and ended in 1 million deaths. 700 thousand from the church''s side, 300 thousand from the kingdoms side. The city was completely empty as the church''s troops finally stormed the city.

    After this even villages on the way started to become obstacles. they now had high walls and formations that were both defending and attacking. Small battalions of 200 men were able to hold this villages for a few day, before they suddenly vanish.

    Of course this and the fact that the formation in the area became more and more complex and powerful further slowed down their pace.

    Only 1 month later the finally arrived at Moon elf city.

    6 months later the city fall.

    2 moths later arrival at Blue Fish city.

    5 moths later storming of the city.

    15 weeks later¡­.

    7 moths later¡­..

    In the blink of an eye three years passed since the beginning of the fights.

    By now, there was only one city left. Bluedragon city, the capital of the city and most likely the strongest fortress the world had ever seen.

 Reaction your reactions

    Hi guys, no chapter today as I have no time(writing a exam in friday).

    But I just wanted to tell you how funny the reaction of some of you (not all) are. You are complaining that Zes is not searching the world with his divine sense. That I''m letting him make a hero stance and appear in the last moment( well that''s true though). But guys don''t forget he is still a human and not some perfect being that thinks about every detail.

    How can you expect him to foresee something like an Invasion of strange guys that want to once again kill all humans to happen so quickly? Furthermore Zes is momentary having his first prolonged period of rest. He doesn''t have to kill people, nor does he have to shoulder the fate of his whole race. He can just be himself and enjoy live.

    So why do you expect that he will pay attention to anything that is happening outside of the sect?

    And please don''t argument that he could at least check out sometimes. In the first place Zes went to the sect to find his emotions again. In the three years he had been there before the second arc started he also never checked the outside world. Why should he start now in a seemingly quiet period were nothing happened as far as he can see?

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    There are people complaining that he should stop having fun with Jeane and come over and kill the church, but does Zes jnow about the danger humanity is in at the moment? Is he aware of what is happening while he has his sweet time? No he is not.

    Lastly, how come that many of you start complaining as soon as there is a little thing you don''t like? Guys, this story is progressiv. Many things change in short periods of time and even though right now humanity seems to be done fore it has still Bluedragon city.

    And guys believe me, Bluedragon city is a whole new world compared with the other cities.

    Ok that about all. Just one last thing. There will be a character coming in the next chapters that has been already introduced quite a time ago. Would liketo hear your oppinions who it will be.

    Expect a chapter tomorrow!!!!!

 Chapter 81 Bluedragon Fortress

    Dry I''m so late, the chapter was already written on friday, but I had to redo it as it was crappy. Also yesterday there was a event in D¨¹sseldorf, the Japan day and I spend the whole day there coming back at 1 am. So dry for the delay.

    Enjoy!!!

    Chapter 81 Bluedragon Fortress

    By now, Bluedragon''s City was fastly different compared to the Bluedragon''s City from seven years ago. Not only did it expand it''s borders to about two times the original amount, the whole city was also surrounded by a 500 meter tall wall! This wall was made out of a very rare stone, the Eternal Night stone, an unmeasurable black stone that was considered one of the hardest stones in the world.

    In terms of toughness it was comparable to the physique of a deity stage expert. A body that was many times tougher then even diamond! In fact if diamond has a hardness of 10, Eternal Night stone as well as the body of deity stage cultivators of 30!(Chuck Norris is at 60)

    In simple words, this stones the over 500 meter high night black wall was composed of, were 3 times harder then even diamond!

    In addition to this ridiculous hard stones, there were also formation on and in front of the wall covering the entire almost 50.000.000 square meter big city wall was completely covered by formations. Additionally this formations were not just any formations. This formations were many times more complicated then the ones on the earlier cities.

    This were the masterpieces of Reis and her disciples of the Heavenly Formation School. The last three years, most of their time was spend on building this wall and it''s formations. Every single formation, no matter how small or unimportant it seemed to be, was perfectly planed and complemented  the system of defence and attack mechanisms.

    In a way every of them was a small piece of art, a painting composed out of many lines that in the end formed the entirety of the masterpiece. The only difference was, that a painting would normally not kill people

    Other then the gigantic with formations covered wall, there were also four big monoliths in front of the city. They were placed in four different directions facing against each other. On each of this huge stone monoliths there was a pavilion placed on the top of them making it seem like four mountain peaks with their respective schools on them.

    Each pavilion was protected by multiple blue shining formations that formed a dome above the pavilions and made attacks harder to reach them. On top of this formations there were also formations covering the rest of the monoliths and forming a net of lines that already resembled the pattern of scales on a dragon. A dark red light was emitted by this lights and making the monoliths look like gigantic strangely shaped dragons that had been sleeping for centuries so that people already build their houses on them.

    They kind of reminded one of the tales of giants who slept for thousands of years without moving at all, already being regarded as regular hills with villages build on it. Civilisations flourished on their backs, kingdoms build their capitals. Nations fought over the land and split blood on it.

    And after thousands years of history, the giant suddenly wakes up and the cities along with everything that was ever build on the giant is destroyed just like this.

    But well, this monoliths were really just monoliths and not some gigantic ancient life forms that were just having a small nap. Only the formations in the form of patterns that seemed like scales made them kind of lifelike.

    But other then the formations, there were also a few things on the top of the monoliths. Namely a garrison of about 30.000 soldiers posted in each of the four pavilions and multiple attack formations acting as long ranged measures against enemies.

    Of course they also had formations that allowed an immediate draw back to Bluedragon city once the pressure was to big.

    This were the defences before the city. But inside the city, there was also a second wall. It was much smaller then the first one, only a few dozen meter high. Just like the first wall it was covered by many formations pattering like circles that overlapped with each other forming one big entirety. Of course this formations were not even close to the numbers on the first wall and they had not as much defence capabilities. No matter if in terms of defence or attack capabilities in Bluedragon city it could only be called mediocre.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Well only in Bluedragon city though. If placed in a normal area, it would easily become famous as indestructible wall and many people would go to comprehend it''s secrets. After all this wall was easily able to deflect a deities attack!

    It''s only because of the scale Bluedragon''s cities defences were on, that it couldn''t be called much.

    But what was really important was, what was behind the wall. Right after the wall, there was a blue film in form of a dome that surrounded the whole inner area. It was namely the formation Zes had made 4 years ago when he became Bluedragon city''s ruler. The already legendary Bluedragon Formation. The immortal guard watching over the capital of the kingdom.

    This formation was the true third defence line. It was the border between the outer city and the inner city and in fact, it was akin to the border between two completely different worlds.

    As soon as one crossed the formation, it was as if stepping into a different world. Not only the density of qi, also the colors and scents around you changed. Suddenly everything became brighter and full of live. Multitudes of different laws were all around you and even though the population of the inner city had long ago exceeded the ten millions, it still had a very natural feeling to it.

    Trees and different plants were growing all over the place. Next to the streets, on the roofs sometimes even on the facades of the houses. And not only the places at that they grew were special, the plant themselves would shock anyone that visits the city for the first time. Not only were all of them extremely rare, most of them were also qi cultivating treasures.

    Plants normal people would painstakingly search for, were just growing in the gardens of the people here. In fact there were even cultivation treasures that were growing between the bricks of the streets and were regarded as weeds.

    They were pulled out and thrown away. Such a wasteful thing, where else would you encounter this? But this were not the biggest changes, the inner city had.

    The whole city was a labyrinth of bridges and floating ways. The whole ground had been excavated and streets and houses were build in stead of the earth. The result was a city of multiple levels with the former surface being the first level and the ground below that had been excavated turning into deeper levels.

    Between the streets and houses there were deep abysses and spontaneous open spaces. Below there were houses and other streets.

    Of course, soon the top storey meaning the former surface became the area for the rich and influential, while the poorer one went into the deeper levels and took their place there.

    It wasn''t, that it was dark down there, there was plenty of light falling between the streets and houses down to even the deepest level many hundred meters below, also there were many sources of light there that helped to further illuminate the area, but who would rather live below a person''s feet if he could live above them?

    Of course thus that had money and influence would settle in the surface area with easy access to the important facilities of the city. The poorer once had to make place and go further down. Of course this was still better then living outside, especially for cultivators. First of all the time was passing 10 times faster then outside, allowing you to get ahead of your peers. Secondly the insane qi density increased the cultivation speed.

    It was like reaping the benefit of one year in a few weeks!

    So all in all the inner city was a paradise for every cultivator and a true blessing for the kingdom, as while for the church three years of continuos slaughter had passed, for them it has been 30 years in that they had the opportunity to train new troops and further increase the quality of their army.

    Bluedragon city had become a fortress cable of holding for centuries, a fortress with wonders and secrets on every corner. Not only had in three layers of defenses, the four monoliths, the 500 meter high wall and the Bluedragon Formation it also had the capabilities to hold many million people and at the same time train a huge army.

    It was without doubt, that there was a need for a miracle if the church wanted to take it down.

 Chapter 82 The MAYOR

    Hi, first chapter of the week. I know it''s slightly late, but had to work a bit before. But don''t worry, I have no school for the rest of the week and  plenty time to write a lot more.

    ENJOY!

    Chapter 82 MOYOR

    Inside of Bluedragon city.

    "Mhuuuuuhahahahahahhah"

    The crazed laughter of a complete retard spread through the big room. A beauty standing next to a big chair and holding a can of wine in one hand while a small golden cup in the other made a suffering expression. She was serving the man the laughter belonged for quite some time, but in all the time she never managed to get used to his sudden changes in character.

    In one moment he is the mature and dependable mayor of the city, but in the next he already changes into a small child that only plays around all the time.

    She heard this was something he had picked up from the Lord, the sacred Zes(-sama), but she couldn''t really believe that the Savior of humankind had a character even close to the one of her master. This was a godlike figure they were speaking about! If he was really as undependable as her master, how the hell has humanity survived until now?

    Of course this was this was an exaggeration, after all her master was still properly managing the capital of the kingdom and even though he had his strange phases, he was by no means uncable or undependable. He was neatly taking care of every problem that came into being, when some million people live in a big city and this city was currently on a siege that would probably take the the next 100 years or so to come to an end.

    So even though, she currently had a strong desire to smack him, she couldn''t really find a good reason to do so.

    Sighting she poured a bit of the wine into the cup and reached it to the middle aged man sitting next to her.

    "Is there a reason for this laughter?"

    She didn''t really wanted to hear the answer, but one of her duties was to always ask her master if there was anything strange happening. In fact, it even was a major part of her contract.

    "Banana, of course there is, I just thought about the soldiers that will struggle to take this cities defences down, fail and finally loose courage. So I just though I might also just take the role of a evil demon king to make the setting perfect. The laughter before was just some training for my real laughter that I will make when speaking to the poor souls down there.

    What do you think? Not bad for the first try, right!"

    She already regretted to ever have taken this job. This reason? Is it even OK to call it reason? She was now taking back what she said before. How the hell did humanity survived if their Lord was like this? How did the person itself survived the way it was?

    Slowly the desire to face palm herself grew bigger and bigger.

    Nevertheless the forced herself to calm down.

    This was just her job. She knew what was coming and she had already endured three years with this fucking psycho... ?Hmmr, her master.

    "Anyway, Lisa, could you please get the dancers?"

    Her master suddenly said while looking at some important looking documents before casually placing his seal under it.

    She blinked.

    "Ahm, master, I pretty sure there are some more documents you still have to look over¡­."

    He just cheerfully waved his hand.

    "Ah I will get them done later. It''s just about the works on the outer wall. There are a few flaws that have to be corrected. Nothing mayor. I will just do it after having a bit fun.

    Now that I think about it, could you also invited my buddies? Would be much better if I can play with them too."

    The desire to face palm was back in business. But instead of getting mad, she just sighed lowly and gave up on this master of hers.

    She was just prepared to leave, as suddenly a voice came from the hall way.

    "Already slacking? Father it''s not good if you never take your job serious. Maybe it''s time to get a new Mayor of Bluedragon city. It''s not as if there was a lack of people willing to do it, right? After all it''s quite the nice position."

    Cold sweat suddenly began to ran down the middle aged man''s back as he turned around looking into the hallway. he couldn''t help but laugh dryly as he saw the person that emerged out of the shadows.

    Les Bluedragon one of the four governors facing her father, gay Bluedragon the major of Bluedragon city.

    "Dear, it isn''t how it looks like."

    Gay said with suffering voice.

    "Oh it isn''t?

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Then let''s ask Lisa. What was my father doing right now?"

    Smiling Les looked towards Lisa.

    The sweat ran down Guys back in streams as he suddenly stood up and flashed to the next window attempting to escape.

    "FREEDOM"

    This were the last words of Gay Bluedragon¡­.

    Before Les got him at his collar and pulled him all across the room.

    "Now, now, where are you going? You still have a lot of work to do, haven''t you? After all, the only thing holding you alive is your hard work, right?"

    A cold smile crept right over her beautiful face. Gay only managed to weakly nod, as he was cursing his own fate. Of course only inside of his mind, if Les would have heard him saying only one word about it, she was almost certain to torture him until he really wanted to die.

    Grumbling in a low voice he sat on his table and started to slowly work through the documents on his table. And thus were not a few dozen, there were literally mountains of papers waiting for him to put his seal under it and every single of them had to be carefully read and analyzed.

    "Sigh, this will take months¡­"

    Gay had already given up and without putting on resistance he started to cleanly work on the seemingly endless paperwork.

    "It''s your own fault for not doing it straight away. If you had worked on them as soon as you got them, they wouldn''t have become so much at once."

    "But it''s sooooo muuuuch."

    Gay started to act like a small child.

    "Ah, stop it, this act doesn''t work on us.

    Rather, let''s get serious.  There are quite some enemies before our gates, and even though we have cut down their numbers a bit, it''s still a lot more then us. This city can most likely hold for a few years even if these gods attack, but after that we will have no where to run.

    What can we do? Any ideas?"

    Finally Gay got serious. Wryly smiling he said.

    "What can we do? Our only option is to hope that Zes comes back in time."

    "¡­"

    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

    Same time Heavenly soul sect.

    "Patriarch, here are the reports our men got from outside."

    A young man bowed before the patriarch and handling him a thick stable of papers. Then he quickly left the small stone room leaving the young figure of the patriarch alone.

    The latter sat down on the ground slowly studying the reports written on them. There were many of them written from different spies in the world.

    Three months ago, the patriarch suddenly felt that something wasn''t right. The rumors that came to his ears became more and more unbelievable and news from the outside also became more and more sparse. Because of this he send out some disciples to check out the situation outside.

    They were send into different direction and quickly gathered information in different places.

    This thick stable of papers was the result of three months of continuos interrogation and observation, holding everything inside they had found out about the current situation outside.

    As the patriarch read the report, his face suddenly became pale and with every site he read it got a bit harder and colder. 10 minutes later a cold faced patriarch quickly left the room and with quick steps he crossed the mansion. At the same time he had spread out his soul realm searching of a special person.

    A moment later he had already found the person in question and in the next second he had already appeared next to Zes, who was merrily chatting with Jeane.

    Zes instantly noticed the patriarchs arrival and as he saw the latter''s expression he frowned.

    "What happened?"

    The patriarch looked to Jeane.

    "Jeane, dear. I will have to have a little chat with Zes here, might you leave us alone for a moment?"

    Although Jeane was a bit shocked about the sudden arrival of her father and very interested just what had happened to alarm him to this extent, but she had been raised properly and understood that there were thing, in that she shouldn''t get involved lightly.

    She lightly noded and stood up from the chair she sat on. Then she gracefully went into the direction of a small pond with fishes a few meters away, starting to observe the small fishes inside.

    The Patriarch, smiled happily. Which father wouldn''t be happy about a well raised daughter like this? But he got serious right away.

    "Zes, we have to act. NOW!"

 Chapter 83 A Churchs Soldier

    Here is this week''s second chapter, the third is also comming in a few moments. Sry for the irregular releases, I had quite a lack of good idea''s the last days and it took me some time to come up with something good. Nevertheless hope you enjoy this.

    Chapter 83 A Church''s Soldier

    "Attack men, kill thus heretics!"

    A commander wearing a white armour yelled over the clamor of thousands of bodies rushing forward. He himself was a soldier of the Selvia Kingdom in the eastern area''s of the realm. He had served in the army for many years until eventually reaching the post of a commander, having control over one thousand soldiers.

    Three years ago, he and the biggest part of his kingdoms army was ordered to march towards the kingdom. Yes, the kingdom, there was no official name for it, as no one ever bothered with it. Everyone just called it the kingdom, a kingdom in which humans and demons lived together. A kingdom ruled by the most powerful cultivator in the realm.

    Of course he was worried. After all this paramount existence was ruling over the kingdom he was told to attack. If this expert was to move, not to mention him or the army, the whole kingdom would find a tragic end. After all he had already killed thousands of deities three years ago.

    If he could kill thousands back then, what could a dozens deities do to him today?

    Nevertheless, he followed the orders and led his men into the war. Together with millions of other soldiers from different countries they flooded the kingdom and even though they were delayed by countless formation on their way from the border, to the cities and finally the capital, they continuously advanced forward.

    Even as they lost ten thousands in the great sieged on the cities, to the millions of soldiers it was no big blow to their moral. Rather the interceptions of thus so called gods that had called them to attack the kingdom, the easiness in with that they destroyed the enemies defences slowly assured the captain of their backers strength and in general boosted their troops morals.

    So even as he was faced by the gigantic walls of Bluedragon city and the towering monoliths covered by their blood red formations, he was still assured by the fact, that ''their gods'' would easily smash it all down. It was because of this, that he could give the order to attack, without any worries. To him, it was only a matter of time until this grand city would fall under their attacks.

    Together with his troops, hundreds of similar units also stormed towards the four great mountainous monoliths. Because of the formations in the area, they were not able to fly and so they had to advance per feed, what of course slowed them down by quite a margin.

    In fact, this formations were common things, almost every city wall in the world had. After all, what use is there in a city wall if the enemy can easily fly over it?

    Together with their advance, the blood red scale like formations suddenly started to shine brighter. As their first attacks flew towards the black surface with it''s red shining lines, huge explosions sounded out together with thick clouds of dust taking their views.

    But it did not bother the captain as he continued his way, continuously firing at the more then one kilometer wide chunk of stone. As his vision worsened, he quickly extended his divine sense to make out his surrounding and even though even the divine search was affected by the formations of the monolith, he still could see up to 3o meters around him.

    This was also, what saved him as suddenly the defenders started to counter. A urgent feeling of danger suddenly welled up in him, as suddenly there was fire all around him.

    Cursing he quickly formed shields of qi around him to avoid being burned crisp by the high burning flames. The soldiers next to him, that were also not directly hit in the first attack also quickly copied him and together they started to retreat.

    Just as the commander was turning around to start a sprint together with the surviving troops, a strange sound penetrated his ears. Out of reflex, he let himself fall to the ground and covered his arms over the head. Rotating his cultivation base to the maximum the shield around him started to buzz.

    He was just in time. In the next second hell descended upon the soldiers around him. Seemingly from nowhere barrages of lightning accurately stroke down onto the helpless soldiers. Like puppets whose wires were cut, they fell to the ground only small twitches went through their bodies as their muscles reacted to the electricity flowing through their bodies.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    On the spot before the captain, a dark black hole had appeared, the grass growing there completely burned to ashes.

    Cold sweat run down the man''s back, as he understood that if he had not stopped and let himself fall to the ground, he would have ended just like the men around him. As he though so, slowly a yellow fluid soaked his pants and dripped on the ground.

    Not even noticing it, the commander just sprang up and started to desperately run towards his own lines. All around him, the charred remains of his former subordinates and friends hidden from the view of the outside by a cloud of dust.

    As he finally got out of the cloud, he noticed that he wasn''t the only survivor. Other then him, there were around six other man that were also standing there their eyes stiffened of the madness they saw. They slowly grouped together, soaking towards their former posts.

    From the hundred thousand men that had advanced, only six had managed to come back. Along the way, no one spoke. It wasn''t that they did not want to speak. In fact they just wanted to cry out, let the whole world hear what they had witnessed, what they had gone through.  But strangely, even though they really wanted to get rid of the words in their heads. The scenes they would never forget, they were not able to voice any words.

    It was as if something inside of them was blocking them from doing so. Even as they knew what they wanted to say, the words just did not want to form inside of their heads, no matter how they tried.

    In the end, even as they reached the church''s camp, even as they knew they were save, not a single word was spoken between them. Wordlessly the walked towards the tent of their superiors. There, they finally found there words, they finally told, what had happened.

    30 minutes after the first advance, all the attacks were stopped for the day. The explanation was that they had to remake their strategies as there were small losses that could have been avoided. To the troops, the official death count was 300 hundred man. Before the monoliths, there were more then three hundred thousand corpses hidden under a thick cloud of dust.

    The headquarters knew, brute force would never pull down this monoliths. And even if they did manage to take them down this way, there was still the outer wall and the Bluedragon Formation to take down. To break through all this defences with brute force, they would need three times their troops and in the end, there would be no one remaining alive.

    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

    The survivors of the massacre described the hell of fire, as the main cause of  their troops deaths. They narrated, that their troops were first decimated by the fire and then only the remains were taken down by precise lightnings sticking down onto them.

    But in fact, the fire had only take a small count of their soldiers life''s. After all, it was a round-up strike with low actual damage. Only direct hits would cause death and as the fire wasn''t actually precise, there were only few that died because of it.

    In fact, the fire was only so that the soldiers panic. After all, they were suddenly completely surrounded by fire on all sides and even though it were few, there were man death around them. Of course they would feel endangered. Coupled by the fact, that because of the dust they could''ve see well and their divine sense was affected taking their vision from them, it was only natural that they would panic and try to get out of this fiendish terrain.

    Because of this panic, their senses would dull and they would become more prone to surprise attacks, not noticing the lightning striking onto them.

    Of course the troops on the monoliths knew that there would be some, that would survive through the lightning, but in the end it did not matter to them.

    After all, even though it was the sniper like lightning cause by specially trained experts on the monoliths top that took the soldiers life and not the sea of fire they believed to. So even if survivors told their superiors about their attack pattern, they would only create a false image and in fact help them with it.

    In this manner, without the knowledge of their enemies, a first illusion was created. A illusion of false danger that would cost the lives of hundred thousands.

 Chapter 84 Soldiers on the monoliths

    The third chapter, sry only three this week. Will try to make it more next week. Also try out Fathers across the Season ( https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=iHAOPHtZ0gM</a> ) I really like this song!

    Chapter 84 Soldiers on the Monoliths

    "Hahahaha, we have shown this bastard down there. let''s see if there are other retards that will mindlessly attack us only to loose their lives."

    "I hope so, otherwise it will take longer until I win my bet"

    Two soldiers on top of one monolith started to chat. After a first attack of the enemy against their monolith, they had killed a few hundred thousand all together and now it seemed that the enemy did not want to continue their assault against the.

    After a complete victory like this, how could they not start to look down a bit on them and feel good themselves? Especially when it was their unit that had caused the most causalities amongst the enemies. It was their skill in using the Blue Lightning Formations that enabled them to accurately slew the enemies and kill thousands of the assaulters and made the enemy headquarters stop the attacks for the day.

    It was only natural that they would feel very smug right now and celebrate themselves as much as possible.

    "Man, this poor retards that have caused their own end. It''s their own fault that they died so miserable, if not for the dust that hindered their vision it wouldn''t have been that easy to strike them down.

    But who can they blame other then themselves? Either way good for us, we could easily locate them using the scout formations, while they were struggling to see even a few meters around them."

    Another soldier in the vicinity threw in.

    It was true, if not for the dust that made it impossible for the church''s soldiers to perceive the danger they were in, they would have a much harder time to kill them of. Of course it didn''t mean that their Blue Lightning Formations would become useless, but it would be harder for them to hit their targets unprepared and in order to reach the death count of today they would have to use at least three times the time and energy.

    After all, there was no person that would voluntary let himself get hit by the lightning right?

    "Ya right, it''s their own fault. No blame at us. In the first place, how can they blame their attack on us? It''s them who attack us.

    Ah, by the way, what bet do you mean?"

    A soldier that had been sitting in a corner stood up and joined the chatting.

    "Oh you don''t know? There are bets between most of the soldiers who will kill how many of this invader bastards before departing to hell. Almost everyone is percolating, I even heard that some wall commanders are getting on their best subordinates.

    There I quite some money in this bets. I for example have bet that I will kill at least one thousand of this ugly guys before the next week. If I win I will get quite some money, eventually enough to get a house in the inner city.

    But may, I can''t believe you haven''t heard of this. I mean almost everyone in the garrison has at least partaken in a bet on some guy. What have you done the last few days to not notice?"

    The man starting the chat replied grinning to the man. The later just embarrassed scratched his head.

    "Uh, I have spend the last few days in the red District. Wanted to kind of¡­. gave fun at least one last time before kicking the bucked.¡­"

    The man embarrassed folded his hands. He wasn''t looking old, only about 24 years old and it was obvious that he could be much older then his looks as he behaved pretty immature. Long black hair fell down his neck tied together into a ponytail. A red flushing face was framed by a few loose strands of his jet black hair.

    For one moment it was completely silent inside of the room, but in the next moment laughter echoed through the hall way before it.

    "D-don''t laugh. I just did not want to die as virgin OK? What so funny about a young guys dreams? "

    The laughter only became louder, as the other soldiers could hold it anymore.

    "Boy, good that you have at least tried it once. At least you can die without regrets now."

    Suddenly a bride man came in through the door. Scars went over his whole face and his hard, edged features made him seem like a disciplined old veteran. His in comparison small eyes, nevertheless gave of a friendly vibe and right now he had a small grin on his lips.

    "Commander Loops."

    The formerly laughing men immediately straitened up and saluted towards this giant like figure. Respect and recreation reflected in their eyes as they looked at him.

    Unlike the normal soldiers in the room who had only become soldiers after the invasion of the church, commander Loops had already been a experienced soldier in the former Cers Kingdom. They all had heard about the numerous deeds he had accomplished in the sieges against the other cities in the kingdom.

    Of course they, who had never experienced any war before had great reverence to a herolike figure like the commander and looked forward to work with him. In their eyes, he was someone that could lead them into victory, someone that had the ability to guide them into the way of great warriors.

    "Commander Loops sire, what has led you here?"

    The soldier who talked about the bets asked.

    "Wanted to check out the guys who shot down the poor souls that charged at this fortress. You have done a good job killing them cleanly like this. Because of this we were able to get a day out of them without loosing a single men on our side.

    In short words, Good Job!"

    He gave them them thumbs up.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Slowly bride smiles spanner across the soldiers faces. They were complimented by the man they admired, their idol! To them it was much more then just some words. It was a recognition of their efforts.

    "We are not worthy of this words."

    "Year we have just done our Job"

    They politely replied, but inside of their heads they could not help but feel proud. It was their work that made a commander respect them.

    In midst of this marry thoughts, a bell suddenly rang out, alarming everyone in the room.

    "Sigh¡­ Seems we celebrated to early. Men back onto your post and no worries. We have shown them last time and we will show them again. This is our land and they will have to pay a painful price if they even just dream to get into our city."

    The men resolutely nodded.

    "Let''s show them what kind of men we are."

    "Fuck men, shoot this sons of pigs down."

    "Yeah, fuck them"

    They quickly got back to their respective arrays charging the energy into them.

    The arrays (Autors note:will sometimes use it instead of formations) were made out of three different formations on a wall before them. One was namely the Blue Lightning Formation they used to attack. Another one was a Scout Formation used to make out the exact position of the target and precisely focus on it. The formation had the affect similar to a radar.

    After channeling their energy into them, a map of the whole area appeared inside of their minds making the exact positions of the enemy forces. With and thought they can easily zoom and lock onto a certain target. Then the third formation was used. It was called Heavenly Aim Formation and used the data of the Scout formation to guide the aim of the soldier.

    It provided them with a scope like vision that was able to lock onto the target and move according to it''s movements. When the Blue Lightning is then activated it will precisely land on the spot the Heavenly Aim Formation was locked on.

    The use of this array might sound easy, but in truth it was exceedingly difficult to actually use. The sniper had to manually search for the target on the Scout array and use this data to lock onto it at the same time. Furthermore he had to provide enough energy into all three arrays while managing them at the same time.

    Multitasking was only a basic requirement, it also required enough experience in it and a strict training. After all every use of the array would deplete quite a bit of the user energy and even though the monoliths had qi gathering formations that helped them recover, it still put them under quite a bit of strain.

    But every soldier in the garrison was specially trained and so they quickly found into their posts and got ready to fire down everything inside of their range.

    "What The Fu¡­."

    As they looked at their scout formations the only thing the soldiers saw was a single person advancing into their direction. Through the Heavenly Aims scope like vision they instantly recognised this person as a single youth advancing onto them.

    "Do they want to fuck me? This bastard from the watch do the think that getting the arrays ready is easy? Fuck them!"

    A soldier cursed.

    "But what does a single soldier wants to accomplish charging onto us? Is he tired of living?"

    Another threw in.

    "Most likely some bastard thinking he can change the whole war alone. This small kids that believe themselves to be invulnerable."

    "He what''s to be a hero hm? I will show him what it means to go onto a battle field. Die little bastard!"

    One of the soldiers suddenly activated the Blue Lightning Formation and instantly a single Blue Lightning stroke fired out of the formation and closed onto the youth.

    "That''s with this nuance, let''s go back and eat something."

    Another soldier said, clicking with his mouth. He did not believe that some kid could survive a hit of the Blue lighting and wanted to get back eating. After all he too was pretty pissed because of this disruption because of some overly confident youth that believed himself to be a hero.

    He already stood up and prepared to go, as he suddenly noticed the shocked expressions of his colleagues still at their respective arrays.

    ''Could he have evaded the lightning?''

    He thought to himself. Right now there was no dust covering the lightning up and if the person had enough skill he could indeed dodge the strike. But this would need a real deal of skill and to be honest the man couldn''t believe that the youth had enough skill to pull something like that of.

    Nevertheless he got back to his array and activated the slope vision.

    Before his eyes, he saw the youth standing still there a hand stretched out into the air as if to catch something flying at him. And from his open palm a small cloud of smoke fixed uncovering completely unscratched skin.

    "Impossible"

    The man explained gaping at the sight before his eyes.

    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

    "Tach, it''s only so so."

    The youth standing before the monolith said retracting his completely unscratched arm.

    "But I can not really expect to much of arrays against normal footsoldiers can I? I should come back later and try out one of this four governors. Maybe one of them will be able to challenge me a bit.

    But for now¡­"

    He turned around and slowly left.

    "I should first go away and let this poor guys up there get over their shock."

    A small smile curled.

 Chapter 85 Rean

    Hi guys, first chap of the week! But before that I wanted to thank all of you guys for reading the novel and kind of giving me the energy and motivation to keep up writing. I do like to write, but usually I quickly loose my interest in it and just drop it in it''s beginnings. But this time I actually managed to write whopping 85 chapters up to now and still have the wish to continue with doing so.

    Also as most have probably noticed my writing style and the grammar as improved insanely compared to the original beginning chapters. I know it''s still not quite there and I will still improve to the best of my ability, but I think that up to now I have done quite good I hope you also think this way.

    This is after all my first realm novel and my first try to even write in english, it''s pretty obvious that if I would write in my native language german I would do much better then right now, but I have decided that I will write in english and I will continue doing so as long as I can.

    Well that''s all I just wanted to thank you all and well, kind of talk about the progress I made in the half year that this novel is already in work.

    Enjoy the CHAPTER!

    Chapter 85

    Next day.

    Units of church soldiers once again storm against the tall mountain like monolith, kicking up tons of dust and once again turning the whole battle field into the interior of a sandstorm taking a huge deal of their own vision. Once again balls of fire and whole clouds of lightning flew above their heads and took the lives of countless soldiers.

    Fire danced around the struggling flood of white armored soldiers firing endless streams of attacks against the formationcovered monoliths. The charred corpses of their soldiers lied scattered across the ground and while the soldiers were still struggling there were first signs of falling apart inside of their units.

    This time, the soldiers did not panic upon the descend of the fire balls and managed to avoid a great deal of damage through qi shields they kept up all the time. Because of that their troops did not scattered as in the last attack but managed to organize and survive the first volley of the monolith''s garrisons.

    After wards, they still welcomed the Blue Lightning that seemed to out of the air, causing a count of causalities amongst the church troops. Every third soldiers had been killed in the attack. Nevertheless, they managed to preserve this time and even though their losses were great, they did not bulge and actually only intensified their fire.

    Of course, there were still people dying because of the fire balls and the Blue lightning snipers, but compered to yesterdays total annihilation or the first attacks high death count there were much less causalities as the soldiers became wary of the sudden ambushes.

    They now bayed attention to their surroundings and if there was the smallest sign of an attack they would immediately dodge away.

    This on the other hand was a disadvantage as they often slammed into the soldiers next to them, causing all of them to loose balance and often also destroy their caution. This unfortunate openings were instantly used by the soldiers on the monolith to blast the whole group away using either a fire ball, or a barrage of lightnings.

    But despite all the problems and disadvantages the church was facing, the still managed to somehow preserve and continue their attacks.

    Furthermore they started to try out new tactics.

    Small squads of four people were suddenly thrown onto the monoliths using either qi techniques or a catapult and tried to kill the enemy sniper divisions.

    Of course most of this attempts were useless and resulted in the entire squads death as the troops on top of the monolith outnumbered them vastly. But some of this suicide attackers actually succeed in killing a few of the snipers before being killed themselves.

    After all the snipers were focused on the battlefield on the ground and couldn''t divide their attention at two places on the same time. Because of this they could be easily killed if caught of guard.

    The garrisons quickly reacted and detached men to guard the snipers to ensure their safety. Soon afterward as the suicide attacks did not succeed anymore, the church also stopped doing them. There was no point in sending good soldiers into a inevitable and useless death and in truth the church couldn''t really afford any more heavy losses as they already had lost many men on the way to the city and even more people in the siege against Bluedragon city.

    In this manner two weeks passed in intense struggle on one side and rather calm counters of the other side.

    ¡°Rean, get back to your post QUICKLY!¡±

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    While on the outside the garrisons on top of the four monoliths seemed to be completely relaxed as they just had to fire down at the enemies without the fear of being struck by enemy-fire, in truth the men there were also completely out powered because of the restless attacks.

    After all, the operating of the attack arrays required a lot of concentration and used up much qi while firing. Normally this would by no problem, as there was enough qi on the monolith to quickly recharge the lost energy, but under the unceasing attacks even them slowly broke down exhausted.

    Originally there was only one snipe division attached to one monolith, but as the pressure on this specially trained experts became to big, four additional sniper divisions from the outer wall were send to the monoliths to lessen the pressure on every induvidual.

    Still, because of the never ending waves of church soldiers storming at them, they had to fire with almost no stops in between and even though the now had two divisions per monolith who could switch places, the strain was still there.

    Right now it was the original, or also first sniper division called unit''s duty and since it was mid day and the enemies attacks were on full output, they felt quite the pressure fighting them.

    Rean, the youth who had been asking about the bet''s amongst the soldiers a few couple of days, a newbie that never had fought against anyone and never experienced war before, had by now completely lost his aura of pureness and naivety.

    The days of slaughter and the sight of countless people dying, amongst the enemies and the allies had quickly made him realize what it mend to fight a war and even though at the beginning he had been a bit hesitant while shooting the clueless soldiers that struggled for their lives down there. Right now he was a full fledged elite sniper that shoot down tens of enemies in each charge.

    In fact he was even recognized by commander as a very promising sniper and even received some support for the military.

    Because of this and the fact that he was originally a newbie no one expected much from got him the nickname snippie. Of course even though the nickname was kind of degrading everyone in the unit valued Reans skill in sniping and even though they were a bit envious of the support he got from the military they all were nice to him.

    Also since Rean was an amiable type of person he quickly got himself many friends in the garrison who he could rely on.

    At the moment the person in name was hurrying to his array. A few moments later the duty had changed and so there was a bit of chaos as the soldiers exchanged their places.

    But a few moments later, the arrays were one again operated and new barrages of lightning stroke down onto the enemy.

    Calmly Rean channeled his qi into the multiple formations forming the array and located the enemy. With a intent of his he locked onto the clueless soldier struggling against the flames around him and in the next moment a black charred corpse fell to the ground.

    ¡°Whaaa you are really as good as they say!¡±

    A voice came from next to him.

    It was a young girl around his age that was also standing in front of the wall with the array in it channeling qi into it. But instead of focusing on hitting her target she instead watched as Rean shoot down three soldiers in succession and aimed for the next.

    Rean looked at her from the corner of his eyes and while shooting the next poor soul he asked.

    ¡°Shouldn''t you kill men instead of uselessly chatting?¡±

    ¡°Bruhhh, don''t be so cold! Shouldn''t you rather be happy that a beauty like me is even talking to you Mr Redlight District?¡±

    A small smile curled around her lips as he looked at the cold face of Rean.

    ¡°Mind your own business, also what do you mean with beauty? Just ''cause you are a girl do you think that I will take you? Even if you begged me I wouldn''t sleep with you!

    And now shut up and snipe the guys down there!¡±

    The girls smile froze.

    ¡°So it be then, hm? Let''s see who will kill more before the end of the day.¡±

    In the next moment three enemy soldiers suddenly lifelessly dropped to the ground. Rean startled. But in the next moment he also activated the array three times in succession and three bodies also fell to the ground destined to never again stand up.

    After this the two started to compete and as the day ended and the floods of soldiers pulled back like a white tide, both had a death count of 1000.

 Chapter 86 Pursuers

    Chapter (2/3). I''m disappointed.

    Chapter 86 Pursuers

    Chapter 86

    A person was flying at high speed passing though the wonderful scenery around him. The winds caused by his insanely fast speed caused the trees to shiver and the big grasslands to bow under them. The scenery changed as fast as the clothing of a prostitute as he charged forwards.

    Shooting forward at this impossible speed, he was actually perused by persecutors keeping close behind him.

    There were three of them, all similarly build and in the same age. Only the clothing and their feature as well as their personalities displayed varied. While one of them was exceedingly calm and composed as he pursued behind Zes at mach 30, another was cursing all the time, damning the day at that his mother was born.

    As for what the mother had done to the pursuer, he did not know. He only found it funny to listen to the endless tide of curses and foul words that even exceeded his own language skill.

    The last persecutor was also calm like the first one mentioned, but instead of the completely unmoving frozen calmness of his ally, this one was showing a bit more emotions making him more lifelike and less like some doll.

    Out of his three persecutors he liked the last one the most. While he certainly enjoyed the sound of the second ones curses, he was much more interested in the attitude of the third pursuer.

    But as he thought so, a sudden flash of light reflected in the corners of his eyes. As the light was about to reach him, he suddenly vanished and appeared beside the second, cursing pursuer. Punching out he threw his fist against the later''s head.

    But the man quickly moved his right arm, catching the fist in mid air and stopping it.

    ¡°Finally got you little motherfucker!¡±

    Now he was troubled. He had no time to fight this three right now, but at the same time he wasn''t able to avoid them. Even if he just teleported himself somewhere else, they would just follow him and while they were not able to get a hold on him or injure him, he also wasn''t able to beat them.

    He quickly played through the possibilities inside of his head. Then shook his head and said.

    ¡°I would have to fight you sooner or later either way, so let''s get over with it.¡±

    In the next moment, the body exploded wrapping the pursuer that held him in the white flames of explosion.

    The man quickly gathered his qi and with one push exterminated all the flames around him. With burned hair and ragged clothes the man got out of the fire. With cold eyes the man stared at him as he appeared a few meters away.

    ___________________________________________________________________________________

    Heavenly Soul Sect.

    In front of the big square inside of the inner sect was a huge building called ¡°The Hall¡±. It was a building used by the elders and the patriarch to administrate the sect and keep tract of it''s affairs. One could compare it with a city hall, or a parliament. Every important decision concerning the future of the sect were decided inside of the Halls walls.

    But outside of it''s administrative use, there was also another use. It was also used to announce important news to the disciples of the sect. For this there was a big balcony facing the square.

    At this moment, there were at least thirty people standing on this balcony facing a huge crowd of a few thousand disciples. Every single disciple belonging to the sect, no matter if core, inner or even outer disciple, everyone was gathered at the square looking towards the balcony.

    The majority of them was wondering just what had happened to invoke a event like this. After all, for a huge majority of them this was the first time they ever entered the inner sect, as the outer disciples made about two thirds of the disciples in the sect.

    So living in the relatively countryside like environment of sect and then suddenly coming to the city like inner sect it was unavoidable that they would be startled.

    To them, a single small house here was a true mansion!

    As they looked around them, many of them decided that they would work to their hardest until they eventually reach this place. Thinking about the luxury they imagined here, they soon started to chat with each other and the square started to fill with the excited voices of this outer sect disciples.

    Suddenly the man standing in the center of the balcony coughed lightly. Even though it was very lightly and in fact almost impossible to hear faced with the countless voices of the disciples, as it reached the later''s ears, they instantly shut up.

    Thousands of eyes once again turned into the direction of the balcony.

    ¡°My disciples. I am the patriarch of this sect and now, I will disclose a secret to you that will change everything in the sect.

    I do not know if we can ever get back to how it was before, but I can promise you that what I will tell you will forever change your view on everything, your friends, your lovers, your mates. I do hope that we can all get over this, but in case that we don''t, I promise every single person that he will stay a member of the sect as long as he lives.¡±

    Surprise reflected in the eyes of the disciples and and also the leaders of the major families.

    ¡°I as well as the major families are ¡­.¡±

    Bluedragon city, palace.

    Reis was sitting in her chair, massaging her tensed shoulders. All the events of the recent years had taken quite a lot of energy of her. The pressure she was facing only grew bigger by the day and while she had to handle the matters concerning the kingdom she also had to push on her cultivation.

    The last years of war had allowed her to break though to deity exceeding stage, but even though she was now at the same stage as the former kun clan patriarch, the difference of power was clearly visible. Even though there was no division between deity exceeding experts, the difference in power between a newly ascended deity exceeding expert and one who was only a step from experiencing divine tribulation was even bigger then the difference between a deity and a body stage cultivator.

    So even as she broke through, she new that she was no match against the ''gods'' of the church. This made her only train more furiously and as she had to do both, administrating the kingdom and at the same time cultivating she quickly broke under the wight.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.¡°Zes, where the heck are you?¡±

    She angrily said.

    Right now, they were facing mortal danger and it was very likely that whole humanity would go instinct if they lost this war, but even so there was no sign of Zes arriving any time soon.

    As she thought of this carefree idiot that somehow managed to become the most powerful human alive, Reis tension lessened a bit and a feeling of loneliness spread inside of her. Even though at the beginning she had just been a possession for Zes, a pet he got out of fun, with the time she really fell into love this the joking pervert that would never get serious.

    Thinking about everything she had experienced with Zes and the bad jokes he was always trowing around, a strange tenderness filled her hearth. Well it only lasted for a minute before she remembered, it''s four years. This idiot was letting them down for four years now!

    ¡°Damn! When he get''s back I will lecture him for good!¡±

    A bit enraged she hit the table and send a few papers fly across the room. As she sighing stood up to gather them up again, her clothes became visible.

    They were the standard clothing in the kingdom, a short tunic barely covering up the breasts and a short skirt going to the knees. Aslong as you did not enter a temple of Zes, you could essentially go everywhere like this.

    As for the temple, it was a religionlike organization made by Pinia. It worshiped Zes as a god and had the mission to serve him to the best of their ability. Ca 90 percent of the kingdoms inhabitants were followers of the temple, while only 10 percent believed into other religions or did not believe into any god.

    Amonst the followers of the temple, there were essentially two groups. The hardcore believers and the normal believers. Later ones just believed into Zes as a hero/godlike being that they wanted to thank through going to temple every week or pray for him.

    The hardcore believers were more extreme. They were heavily influenced by Pinia and believed that serving Zes was the reason of their lives. They followed many rules and were very loyal subjects to the kingdom.

    !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!Extremely Mature Content!!!!!

    (If you don''t want to read it, skip to the line !END!)

    One rule every believer was following concerned the temple. Ever female entering the temple had to get completely naked and willingly expose her breast and lower body all the time. There were no exception at all and because of this the temple was a very alluring place for young males to gather.

    There were even more lewd things though. The hardcore believers followed even more rules then the normal once and when entering the temple, they also tie up their arms behind their backs and enter that way. Girls that become 16 are completely tied up and placed at one side of the temple.

    They were used by the men visiting the temple as offerings to Zes.

    Other then the rules in the temple, hardcore believers also had rules in their everyday life. For example females were not even wearing clothing in public and men were generally always working in various charity projects across the city (jup sounds strange right?).

    But even though this was not the regular citizen, almost no one bothered with the practice of the hardcore believers and most just ignored them.

    !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!End!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    As Reis reached out to grab one of the scattered papers on the ground, the door suddenly opened and a 17 year old looking young woman entered the room. She wore clothing similar to Reis and long hair fell down her neck.

    ¡°Nia!¡±

    Reis delighted called out.

    ¡°Where have you been the last few days?¡±

    ¡°Went playing outside.¡±

    ¡°Where outside?¡±

    Reis strangely looked at Nia. The later naughtily siad.

    ¡°In the park?¡±

    ¡°NIA!¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok I have been at the monolith. I just wanted to check out what was going on over there.¡±

    Nia gave up her play and admitted. Reis just sighed.

    ¡°Sigh~ I know.It''s ok to go there and help our men there. But next time tell me before you go.

    I had to make Gay search the whole army after you until I found out where you have been. Next time give me a note at least and let me warn you before.¡±

    Nia did not really listened as she said.

    ¡°I know I will nev.... Wiat. WHAT? Mum are you for real?¡±

    Surprised she stared at her mother. Usually her mother was always very protective of her and never let her do anything dangerous. To l¡äjust let her go to the monolith, this was something Nia would never have expected.

    ¡°Ahhh, I know what kind of person you are. Even if I would tell you to stop you wouldn''t hear so rather then stopping you I will just make some rules to calm myself.

    In the end this is something you have from your father and to be honest it''s not a bad thing. You are one of the strongest cultivators in the city and someone that beats you would be enough to kill of the entire monolith''s garrison.

    SO for god''s sake go and have fun.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    ¡°Thank you mum.¡±

    Nia said laughing as she stormed out of the room.

    ¡°And by the way, I''m going to the monolith!¡±

    Reis sighed.

    ¡°Kid''s....¡±

 Chapter 87 Well .... here he is again

    Chapter (3/3). There will be another chapter tomorrow! Also I finally got over the depression!!!!?

    Chapter 87 Since you wanted him:

    Balls of matter flew through the sky exploding into startling balls of fire, water, light or even darkness. The area around had long since turned into complete wasteland, only rubble and dust left behind of the formerly blooming landscape. Amongst the piles of scrap small animal lucky enough to survive the clash try to hide deep under the earth to escape the fate of the other animals.

    Mountains blown apart of missing their tips, huge seas suddenly formed in midden of the area.

    In just one day the whole landscape had changed to a frightening extent. Nothing was reminding of the small overgrown mountains and the valleys filled with blooming flowers. Instead only destruction was left.

    He was standing in midst of all this staring at the three man before him. His formerly untouched clean clothes were now scratched loosely hanging on his body. Small stains of blood could be seen on his body even though there were no corresponding wounds to be found on his body. His brown hair was crusted with blood and dirt could be seen in it.

    But despite the obviously sorry state, he wasn''t desperate. In fact it was the opposite. A bride smile went right over his face and inside of his cold eyes a sparkle of enjoyment flickered.

    Looking at the three man before him, their state wasn''t better then his. In fact they were even a bit worse then him. All three had their clothes sliced exposing their defined bodies underneath. Small wounds were all over their bodies and while they were nothing big to existences on their level, so a normal person this amount of wounds would already be their death.

    All three of them had long since gone full out against him, but even then they couldn''t really get an advantage against him. In the end they even suffered injuries and had to be careful to evade the others attacks.

    At this point all three of them had serious expressions and even the formerly cursing brute had stopped to save the energy for the fight.

    Looking at this man in front of them they couldn''t help but shiver. In their whole lives they never had encountered anyone capable of holding their ground against the three of them. Everytime the three of them had combined their powers they merciless beat down their opponent to the point of no return.

    It''s been like this when they were young and competed against the geniuses of their own generation and it''s been like this when they archived their titles as gods amongst the demons.

    But right now they were facing one man, that was powerful enough to force all three of them back on his own and this man was even smiling into their faces!

    The red man, or the brute that had been cursing all the time couldn''t take this. They were earnestly fighting this guy to death and all this guy does as reaction is smiling? He has fun?

    Anger burning inside of him the red man suddenly speed forward arriving in front of him. Punching forward the man channeled his own cultivation along with his entire comprehension towards the dao''s into this one punch.

    As the first flew towards the others body, the sky darkened and wind started to surge around them. The might of this fist alone was enough to cause the heaven to respond! There was no real technique behind this punch, only the man''s brute power and the comprehension he had attained in his live and nevertheless it was more powerful then any supreme technique used in any realm that existed.

    In some way this simple straightforward punch was a technique itself. It contained numerous dao''s while being a dao itself. In fact it could be considered as a creation stage dao on and in itself!

    Seeing this powerful fist which even caused the heaven to react to it flying towards him, he was only smiling broader.

    His right arm began to move slowly seeming to attempt stopping the incoming fist. But the speed was to slow. There was no way it would reach before the fist and block.

    A confident smile appeared at the brute''s face. He was confident that if this fist would reach the others body he would have a change to kill him of and at the current speed of the other it was no question that it would reach. As he confidently observed the others movements, he suddenly caught something fishy.

    Right now everything what was happening was in slow motion, the brute''s fist as well as the others defending arm. But as the arm was much slower moving then the brute''s fist it was obvious who would win in the end. But strangely, the slowly moving arm was already further then it should be. In fact taking into account where it was a moment before and where it was now it was no slower then the brute''s fist, even though it seemed to move slower.

    As the red man noticed that he grew serious and concentrated at that arm. Shockingly he could see, that the moment of the arm contained even more dao''s then his sky rocking fist. It was as if the world itself would change so the arm was at the place it should be.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Right before his eyes the man saw time, space and a multitude of other dao''s moving on their own to get the slowly moving arm to the place it should be.

    "As it seems that they are not in danger as long as you are here, I guess I don''t have to get there right now. Well in the first place it isn''t that I can beat you anytime soon, so it''s not that I could get rid of you.

    So well, let''s fight to our hearths content!"

    Zes suddenly said. His eyes still cold and serious now had a real shine of enjoyment in them. He knew that he wasn''t able to beat this three gods before him and he knew that even though he seemed to have the overwhelming advantage, a single mistake could cause his death.

    But as Reis and the others where not in danger any time soon, he could as well just fight this three ''gods'' in front of him and have fun. After all they were the first ones that he couldn''t easily grind to dust within a single moment after he had broken through.

    BOOOOOOOM

    The fist finally collided with Zes arm.

    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

    Church''s Headquarters

    "Fuck!

    We can''t go on like this. This month we have already lost more the half a million men, while they have only a few hundred, if this goes on our whole army will be grounded to death before we even reach the outer wall!"

    General Hawkins said (Sry guys but I couldn''t resist xD). Anger was contained in his voice. If not for the pressure made by the higher ups in his kingdom he would have never even considered marching into war against Bluedragon city.

    In fact, he had never been convinced that it was a good idea to attack the kingdom with the world''s most powerful expert as backer. But as it was a order of his king he naturally had to obey even though he was against it. And right now he saw his fears become reality. In just one month they had lost 1 percent of their troops while the enemy lost only a few hundred.

    "We hadn''t expected that the Heavenly Formations Kingdom would be this powerful! If not for the countless formations all over the place we would have taken them down long since."

    Another general responded.

    Heavenly Formations Kingdom, this was the name the church''s soldiers had given the kingdom belonging to Zes and in fact it was very fitting. After all they were heavily relaying onto the formations on the monoliths and walls to fight against the overwhelmingly huge army of the wall.

    So while the church''s soldiers had been facing the damn formations all the time, they finally though of the name Heavenly Formation Kingdom. In fact many even called it Helps Formation Kingdom as the formations mend the death of thousands before their own eyes.

    Either way, the name Heavenly Formation Kingdom and soon spread over the whole camp and even the commanders started to call it that way. In fact even the the people in Bluedragon city had started to call them selves citizens of the Heavenly Formation Kingdom and Reis had officially announced their kingdoms name as this.

    "In the first place, where are this three ''gods'' that where supposed to help us? Don''t tell me they have just gone and let us fight this fucking fortress alone."

    General Melenst, a good friend of Hawkins threw in. He two did not liked the idea of attacking the Heavenly Formation Kingdom, but was forced by his king.

    "How dare you speak about the gods in a way like this? This is blaspheming!

    You expect our gods to fight this lowly mortals in the city? Hm, let me tel you lowly unbelievers our gods could easily elaborate this small city over there in mere seconds without even straining themselves. But they don''t do so. Why?

    CAUSE THEY ARE GOD! THEY ARE ALMIGHTY BEINGS THAT DO NOT DWELL WITH MORTALS!

    They have us, who will carry their will and kill and kill until everyone going against them is death."

    A dangerous spark was in the eyes of the white gowned representative of the church. Madness was in his features and the other men present couldn''t help but get earth faced with him.

    Silence arose after his words. It wasn''t that they hadn''t complains, but they knew that there was nothing they could do against the representing of the church. There were countless believers all around the realm and their influence wasn''t small. This was also the reason why their kingdoms send them in the first place.

    Suddenly a voice went around the room.

    "If they won''t fight, how are we supposed to win? In the first place, why are they even here if not to fight?"

    A figure went out of the dark corner of the tent. It was a beautiful lady wearing a black armour. Long black hair fell down along her shoulders and piercing violet eyes looked at the various men.

 Chapter 88 .....

    Hi, this chapter is .... late. I know I had promised a chapter last Sunday, but honestly I had a exam the next day and ... it was Latin. You know that thing no one wants to learn, but strangely everyone has to.

    Eiitherway, the rest of the week was spend with some large scale homework and watching the third season of Game of Trones. And lastly, he I am. Sry it took so long.

    First chapter of the week!

    Enjoy!!!!

    Chapter 88 .....

    DING

    The sound of two hard things smashing into each other echoes threw the area and with it two figures entangled in fiercer fight once again separated. Their rugged breath swept over the area and despite it should be almost not hearable in the first place somehow the sound of them doing so reached far over the land.

    Not that it would bother anyone, there was long since no one in this part of the earth. It was the territory of the Heavenly Formation Kingdom and the entire population had long ago been retracted to the capital. In this land devoid of human and demonic life there were only animals and plants to be aware of the incredible battle fought here.

    The red man spat out a bit of blood. Scratches and bloody injuries were scattered all over his patterned body. The once beautiful gown out of crimson line was completely ragged to the point of no recognition. The long red hair falling down his shoulders had long ago turned into a dirty brown as blood and dirt had mixed there together.

    The overbearing expression he had before had long since disappeared, as had his curses. Now only a grave expression filled the spot they left behind.

    Wiping the blood in the corners of his mouth away he glanced to his two brothers. They where still fighting and their figures appeared all over the place. Teleportation and sneak attacks were what their fight was composed of.

    "Sigh¡­. My brothers were smarter, they did not choose to fight him head on. I wonder if I wouldn''t in this state if I also choose to do so."

    He looked down his maltreated body and then turned his eyes towards the one responsible for the countless wounds on his body.

    It was a green wearing young man with rather long brown hair. In opposite to the red man who was greatly injured this time around, he had no visible wounds on his body. Only his also ragged breath was betraying the epical fight that he was involved in a moment earlier.

    It was Zes.

    Or rather it was one of Zes copies.

    When the fight started, Zes had avoided using his Divine Bodies of Immortals and fight the three ''gods'' with full power. After all it was clear that he couldn''t just use brute force to smash his opponents, they had to much of a history and hidden cards that could get him into a tight spot of he was to carefree.

    Instead he had hidden his powers and only fought with his original body, fighting one on three without loosing the advantage.

    But as the time went on it was only natural that he couldn''t keep it on this way. After all, the three of them were not that much weaker then Zes and in the end they had the quantity while he had the quality.

    So as he couldn''t hold out this way anymore, he finally used two of his clones to once again force out a equilibrium. Zes hold the advantage and oppressed the three of them, but he still couldn''t really kill them.

    In the end none of them had used his true cards even now.

    And they all knew this, they all were cautiously waiting for a good chance to take down each other without loosing  to much in the process. It was after all the hidden cards that made out a cultivators true strength and up to now, neither Zes, nor the three gods had an idea of each other''s true strength. So even though right now Zes had the overwhelming advantage, no one knew what would happen if all four would suddenly clash with their true strenght.

    Zes knew all this, but despite that, the clone standing in front of the red god was smiling.

    It wasn''t a carefree smile like he had before the Kun clans betrayal. It wasn''t free of worries or pure like a newborn once, but it was true. To Zes all the schemes right know weren''t exactly important. He was only being careful such as not to die, while holding of the three gods in front of him.

    The thing he was caring about wasn''t the fight here, but the fight in front of Bluedragon city''s gates.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    It was clear that Bluedragon city had the advantage right know and as long as the three gods did not free themselves it would stay like this. So even while Zes was still worrying, there was no need for him to forcibly break free from the fight here. The question was, how long would it take Reis and her man to completely destroy the others army?

    There was no other outcome then the church''s destruction at the current pace, but when and how was still quite open. It was still and army of multiple tens of millions!

    "Ah, I will just go one like this, hope they speed up a bit."

    Zes mouth curled a bit as he glanced at the hateful gaze piecing into his body.

    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

    Bluedragon city defence.

    "YOU RETARD!"

    She screamed at Rean.

    "Are you fucking looking to die?"

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at his partners smiling face.

    It has only been about a week that the two of them had met on the monolith while sniping the enemies, but in this week they had constantly contact with each other.

    No matter if it was eating in the canteen, going to Bluedragon city on their free day, once every week or sniping the dump faces of the dieing man beneath. They never parted for even a single moment as both had about the same style of life and the same pace in doing their work.

    In this manner, adding in the situation of war and the constant danger of random suicide attack squads from beneath it wasn''t strange that feelings had began to revolve inside of their hearths.

    One week might seem to be to short for love to even start blooming in a person''s hearth, but faced with death on daily basis, seeing men die while their last words are "I regret¡­. to be a virgin." Faced with all this love was strangely quick in it''s work.

    So while sniping down poor souls beneath and counting the average death count, a young love had formed between Rean and the girl before him.

    "Don''t cry Nia, it doesn''t really fit your image.

    Also, it''s not that I will die for sure. It''s just one attack and we will only strike and the pull back."

    Tenderly Rean tried to calm the sobbing Nia. His hand wiping away a tear rolling down Nia''s cheeks.

    This morning, the headquaters of Bluedragon city had announced that they would go into the offence. The last week''s had been positive to their side and they managed to decimate quite some part of the enemies troops without loosing much themselves.

    So now they wanted to start a frontal attack striking the church out of the blue.

    After all up till now they had only defended, but never left their walls and towers. So attack was bound to have some surprise effect and even a certain pathological effect on the enemy. Up to now they had only assumed that the Kingdoms side would only defend and stay behind the walls.

    As long as they did not get to close to the wall they were safe from them.

    But suddenly directly attacking them would take this safety and maybe even invoke fear in the enemy soldiers. It did not matter where they were, or what they did. The Kingdom could always strike.

    Taking all this into consideration it was only natural that the government would decide on this matters. In fact it was Reis approval that had even just got the whole thing into preparation.

    Soldiers were scouted and volunteered were gathered for the attack. No one was forced as the possibility of death was much higher then normal and there was no guarantee that they would make it back in one piece.

    Nevertheless the count of soldiers that had volunteered was amazing.

    Three hours after the announcement all the empty places in the squads had been taken already.

    Of course one of this spaces belonged to Rean. He had immediately volunteered and got himself a space. To him it was a question of honor. It was his home he was protecting. His family he was protecting and as he already had lost his virginity not long ago, what could hold him?

    That was, except for Nia. She was they only person Rean was hesitating for. But in the end he still did it.

    And here he was, tenderly looking at Nia''s crying face and trying to calm her down.

 Chapter 89 Lets eat!

    Chapter 89 Let''s eat!

    -Bam-

    Nia fired another lighting onto a soldier directly hitting his head and grilling his brain into charcoal. The next moment another man fell in the same manner, followed by a third. Every second at least one, if not two man were suddenly hit by the lightning, pried on by a invisible hunter.

    One man after another was hitting the ground and slowly the troops at that part of the monolith started to lighten up and disperse to other locations. No one was willing to stay at a place were death was only a question of seconds. Of course the other side''s of the monolith were also dangerous, but at least there was no super sniper killing them before they can even react to it.

    -Bam-

    One last lighting fell down onto a poor soldier that reacted to slow and hadn''t left Nia''s range in time. Then Nia fell back into her seat. Sweat ran down her face as she struggled to get up again. But it was no use, she had used up all her mana and even more importantly all of her bodies strength.

    Two hours she had kept up her insane fire rate having a 100 percent hit change and firing at least one or two shots a minute. In fact at the beginning it had been more then three a second!

    But by now she had completely used up every kind of energy stored inside of her body, helplessly lying in her chair, unable to get to work again.

    From the side a woman came near. As she saw the completely drenched and out powered Nia she speed up and quickly arrived at her place surrounded by other snipers around her still sniping down the enemy.

    "Nia are you alright?"

    The woman asked tenderly quickly using her qi to form water and wipe down the sweat on Nia''s forehead. Nia now noticing the woman suddenly felt her emotions welling up. Worries, fear, unwillingness and most importantly a strong need to do something suddenly broke out in Reis as tears began to flow down her face.

    "It''s to late¡­ I can''t change anything.

    he will die!"

    Powerless she murmured as she began to cry even stronger.

    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

    In midst of the endless storm of fireballs, lightings and hostile qi techniques, suddenly something started to move. At the very top of the monolith, suddenly a blinding blue light started to shine, becoming broader and broader.

    The worked church soldiers down on the ground looked up and started firing a few long range qi techniques. But as they saw that they had no effect they had to once again focus on their own defences, as the shower of attacks did not stop at any moment.

    Slowly the point of light seemed to get bigger and bigger, comming closer to the ground. As the light radiated by it became broader and broader and started to blind the soldiers on the ground, some of the commanders of the church reacted and let her troops retreat. Better to be overcautious and retreat without a reason then to get caught in a enemy''s technique and loose all their troops.

    But this commanders were only the wises and most cautious, the ones that had already fought many wars and were used to difficult situations and sieges. They were also the once that had retained the biggest parts of their armies and did not suffer as many causalities as the newbie commanders.

    But even amongst the accomplished commanders, there were a few that do not retread.

    This were the ones that were confident into themselves and believed that they would be able to fight back anything comming onto them. They were the ones that had a true desire to fight and get a name for themselves, to be the ones to turn around the tides of the war.

    One of this commanders was a certain woman. Long black hair fluttered around her beautiful face. A long sword tainted with blood reflected the dark black amour protecting her body.

    It was exactly the woman that had spoken against the church''s representing some days ago. Back then she was opposing the church, now she was fighting the monolith.

    She two saw the blue light closing in onto their defence lines and she also guessed it''s meaning. But different to the other commanders that had retreated, she stayed and instead constructed a tight defence at her position.

    Heavy armoured soldiers holding reinforced shields shimmering with formations on them stood at the front covering the lighter armoured soldiers.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.Experts versed in the art of ranged attacks were positioned at the back, instructed to fire station everything getting into their range.

    And in midst of all that stood the black lady proudly overlooking the whole battlefield and awaiting the blue light and what would come with it.

    Slowly the people at the ground could discern the blue light. It was a shield crushing down at insane speed. Behind it''s blue luster lines of soldiers were visible standing disciplinary and gazing down on them. Crazy killing intend suddenly crushed down onto the church''s lines taking their breaths.

    "Here they come."

    The black lady cheerfully said, but her eyes were frozen.

    -Smash-

    Finally the whole shield slammed into the ground burrowing a few unfortunately squads beneath them.

    There neatly lined up squads were standing in midst of the field. Every squad was composed out of three thousand men all of them wearing a light armour emblemed with a blue dragon. Lines were pulsating all over the armours as formations sucked the qi out of the air and build their own shields.

    The soldiers belonging to the church were frozen as they stared at the suddenly appeared newcomers. Even the black lady was completely shocked over this brash entrance not able to find herself for a moment. But this moment was all the kingdom needed.

    "Men

    KILLL!"

    Suddenly the blue armoured soldiers advanced. It was no neat advance, no ordered attack.

    It was the pure chaos. Soldiers were charging on their own running into enemies, clashing into the bodies of the soldiers and pushing out with their bare fists. No order, no rules, no sense. There was nothing reminding someone of a clash of two armies in this fight.

    Pure body power clashed against the overwhelmed church troops and overran them.

    Blood splashed all over the place as finally some of the Kingdoms soldiers began to use their cultivation and weapons and slashed the enemies apart.

    All this was accompanied by a terrifying killing intent. A dark cloud floating around every single soldier suppressing every though of a counter in the church''s troops heads.

    Pure fear paralyzed their brains making them unable to move as they were killed like dogs and thrown to the ground.

    And right there was Rean.

    Blood shoot eyes he was circulating qi inside of his palms as he ran into the enemies, taking their head and crushing them. He took a man, gripped his leg and began swinging him around wipping out everything around him.

    Moments later, all that was left of the man he took as weapon was a mass of flesh and gore.

    "Kill!"

    That was all that was on his mind.

    "Father, mother, sister, I will finally truly avenge  you!"

    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

    "Hahahahahahaha"

    Nice story you have there!"

    Zes laughed as he faced the blue gowned man. His broad smile was the complete opposite of the troubled face that sat in front of him.

    All three of them, Zes, the red man, the blue man and the green man were sitting around a fire roasting some kind of fish and chatting around. While Zes was completely relaxed and cheerfully blabbered around, the three man were rather restrained and cautious.

    Even right now they did not really know how the situation had ended like this.

    -twenty minuted earlier-

    Zes blocked a wide punch of the red man. Or rather his clone was. The true body was currently fighting the blue man while another clone retrained the green man in a close ranged fight. All three were busily blocking everything the three gods were throwing at them, not bothering to counter attack.

    There was no sign of any counter from his side making it easy for the three man to continuously attack and even tried out new things by the way.

    But even though it was kind of relaxed compared to the extreme fighting before, in fact the danger in the three gods minds did not lessen. They were even more tensed then before as they did not knew what Zes was planing and were warry of any sudden attacks comming onto them.

    So even though it looked very relaxed, it was even more desperate then anything up to know.

    That was until Zes said.

    "I''m hungry, let''s eat."

 Chapter 90 Meat

    First chapter of the week!!!!

    Guys sry that my  chapters are kind of unregulary, but I have to many distractions. (Game of Thrones, LoL, LN,....)

    BUT I will try to get back to my one chapter a day pace (well kind of). So well stay tuned!

    Chapter 90 Meat

    " Eldest brother, what is he planing?"

    The green man send a message using his Divine sense. From the three gods, even though they appeared to be on equal stating, the blue man was in fact the leader of them. He was deciding how to proceed in times of trouble and he was the one to lead them against other forces.

    There have been hundreds of different forces in between the demons, but also the other races scattered all over the countless realms. And even though this races couldn''t even compare to the heritage of the demons or humans, they still were a force to be reckoned especially when banded together.

    But up to now there had been never a problem with this. Every time the biggest brother had given his orders, in the end everything went to their satisfaction.

    But 4 years ago they had received a massage from some new discovered realm, that a very powerful human expert had appeared there. Powerful enough to become a treat towards demon kind.

    The elders brother had decided to quickly dispose of this expert before he could become to powerful.

    After all this so called expert had only been cultivating for a bit more then a decade and there was no way the blue man could imagine him to be powerful enough to stand a change against the combined powers of his brothers and him.

    There was to much of a difference between the span of them cultivating and the span that mysterious human expert was cultivating.

    So even though he decided to properly receive the treat and immediately cut it at it''s root using all the powers in his possession, he did not foresee what would happen later. In fact he believed that it would take him at most one year to throughoutly finish this matter and then focus on other matters.

    But here he was, four years later facing the man he was supposed to have killed a long time ago, unable to do a thing while observing the later making food for them.

    No matter how the blue man looked at it, it was to surreal. Or rather it was to conidial.

    This person, is he for real?

    This question was constantly floating around inside of his head.

    But in the end he could only sigh to himself.

    "Haaaaa- Don''t bother, I don''t think he is going to do anything to us right now."

    The second brother, the green man almost unnoticeable nodded.

    He too had already suspected that there was no deeper meaning behind that mad men''s behavior. Of course it was suspicious, they had fought for many fucking weeks now, never bothering to eat anything or make any rests and NOW he wants to make food and eat?

    And what''s more, he invites us to eat to?

    WHO IN GODS NAME WOULD BELIEVE THAT?

    Well that''s if it was a normal person we were speaking about. But the three man had long since noticed, that if anything else, Zes was certainly NOT a normal person.

    Not speaking about normal, he couldn''t even be called a sane, or even logical person.

    Speaking blunt, it was a complete miracle that someone like him could survive at all!

    In this week''s of fighting, not only had they constantly seen his crazed smile that would hunt them in even their worst dreams, he was also doing kind of psychological warfare.

    There were cases, were suddenly Zes would produce another clone. Of course the men would instantly tense up and prepare to defend themselves against an additional crazy bastard. But instead of attacking them, all the fucking clone did, was to disappear for a moment, only to appear with something strange in the next moment.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Sometimes it were rare animals or plants, sometimes only some stone from the ground having a unusual form. But the worst in all that was, that Zes was actually holding lectures about this things while fighting them! It was as if he was in fact holding a lecture and just while being at it fighting the three of them. Now, faced with such obvious disregartion forward them, how could they not feel humiliated?

    But this wasn''t even the worst, the worst was that in fact in this three weeks they had properly memorised anything Zes had told them about thus random stuff! it wasn''t that they wanted to remember it, but somehow every information leaving Zes mouth was instantly sucked into their memory and stored there.

    In this week''s of fighting, their general knowledge had improved by about three times!

    In fact the youngest brother (the green one) was already suspecting that they were in fact facing a teacher and not some supreme existence. Well if there weren''t the fact that this teacher was more powerful then himself.

    In this manner, all three gods worshipper by millions of demons in this realm and billions of demons in others were all sitting around a crisping fire waiting for a young man only 30 years old to get the food ready. And every single one of them was deeply immersed in his own hidden thoughts, their own pondering.

    "Food is ready!"

    Suddenly Zes called out, waking them up from their strange state of pondering.

    Surprised they looked towards the fire and realized, that on top of the red burning fire a huge chunk of meat had turned into a wonderful brown color. Astonished they felt their own salvia dripping out of their wide open mouths. Their nostrils trembled as they smelled the most wonderful smell they every came across in their entire lives.

    Blood began to shoot into their eyes as they stared at the meat, being like moths flying towards the light. Somehow everything they were seeing, everything they could feel, everything they WANTED was this big chunk of meat.

    Bloody tears began to well up in their eyes as the couldn''t take it anymore.

    Slowly they stood up and as if being in trance they slowly woobled into the meats direction.

    "-Munchmunchmunch-"

    And the meat disappeared.

    Disbelieving they looked at the point where the more the 100 kilogram piece of meat had been a second ago. All that was left of it, was a completely blank skeleton nothing more then some bones.

    Then their gaze wandered to the person that had just managed to let a 100 kilogram piece of meat disappear in a split second. Munching Zes was fiddling with his teeth pulling out small pieces of meat that had stuck between his teeth.

    "AHhh, truly satisfying, a shame there is not enough for you guys."

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooom

    On this day, the world experience the first earthquake caused by food,

    or rather the lack of it.

    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

    On a nameless Hill

    Thousand of men were currently gathered on this small nameless Hill. All of them had different equipments, some wearing armours made out metal, or hides, some wearing normal robes. There were even men only wearing pants and not hiding their muscular chests.

    All in all it was a completely mixed group made out of very different people with different backgrounds. But despite this fact, despite the complete lack of order, the men were extremly disciplined. In a calm manner they were lined up in 50 squads every single one made out of 200 men.

    In front of all this men stood one man.

    "Men advance!"

 Chapter 91 Dao of Kingship (1)

    OK here is today''s chapter making the second of the week. As I said earlier I will try to get done a chapter a day but I can not promise it. Either way enjoy!

    Chapter 91 Dao of Kingship (1)

    Three great pillars of descended towards the earth, flooding everything in their bride yellow light. Shocking power radiated from each of them, causing every lifeform within 500 kilometers, no matter if mammal or bacteria to tremble in fear.

    Sitting cross-legged before this three gigantic pillars was Zes still fiddling with the meat stuck between his teeth. He didn''t seem to notice the pillars being onyl a few meters away from them.

    Inside of this pillars were three man, their hair swirling around them and their eyes radiating the same light as the pillars of light. Each of the three men emitted shocking ripples crushing space it self, but strangely before they could even get close to Zes they were blocked by a invisible force.

    "Y-YOU BASTARD!"

    Suddenly the man in the middle yelled, fury and madness shining inside of his eyes. He got into motion and step for step advanced towards Zes sitting figure. The funny thing was, that even though the pillar of light surrounding him and reaching the heaven followed his movements, it did so with a postponement. Everytime the man moved, he had to wait until the light once again covered his whole body before being able to advance again.

    All this playing together, rather then being a epical scene it was more like a lag in a game.

    Only now Zes seemed to notice what was going on before him. But instead of acting shocked, or at least get cautious and ready for a fight, he suddenly clapped his hands like a small child clapping to it''s favourites character on TV.

    "Hahahahahahaha, how nice, are you all super Saiyajins? Really cool costume and nice effects! You should get a show for yourself.

    But, ?H, my friend, I think you have a lag there. Your pillar is not moving with your body. Is that intended?"

    As if watching a street performance Zes comments to the blue mans movement.

    "AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH I WILL KILL HIM! THIS $%&¡ì/&    $/%$¡ì%     &%&/&%  F&/(/&  B/()(STARD !!!!!!"

    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

    Bluedragon city.

    It''s been three hours since the Kingdoms forces had started their counter attack against the church. By now, the whole inner perimeter surrounding the four monoliths had been completely abandoned by the church''s troops and the fight had been dragged to their own quaters.

    Countless corpses were scattered all over the open field and while a majority of them was wearing a red patterned white, there were also more then enough death bodies coated in heavy armours covered my formations. In total it could be said, that on every man of the kingdom that had died, there were at least three or more man of the church.

    But even though here were huge causalities, numbering in the thousands on both sides, the fighting continued and as it continued it only became more fiercer. By now the only ones left from the Kingdoms side, were the ones with true power or the ones having their own ways to survive and kill the enemies.

    So even though the church had more men and could also allow their men to rest while being substituted by others, the ratio of kills of both sides began to change in the Kingdoms favour.

    And for this there was a simple reason.

    The church troops were many made out of soldiers coming from different nations and fractions that were ordered to help the church with their war against the kingdom. Even though they all were doing their best to fight, there was no true reason for them to fight the Kingdoms side except for their kings orders.

    So while the Kingdoms side had a good reason and a huge deal of hatred in their bones allowing them to keep on killing even though they were mortally wounded, the soldiers of the church did not have anything they could hold onto while fighting.

    In fact there were even many who just started running as they noticed their disadvantage.

    After all men cherish their lives and do not carelessly throw it away. Though there is an exception. Give a man a goal he believes in, something he can fight for and hold onto while dieing and he will fight to his death. Hive him something he has to protect, something that is dear to him and he will throw his live away for it.

    This is how humans work and this is how especially men work.

    Normally men will cherish their lives above anything else and give up almost everything to only stay alive. This is how man are in their purest form.

    But once you give them something they can cherish other then their live, something that gives them happiness and a good live. Something that can be their drive. Once they learn about family, once they find out about pride and honor, they will change.

    And this change is what makes the difference.

    Tell me, if you take some mercenaries and pay them for their work. Then fight patriotic soldiers that have about the same fighting power, who will win?

    Of course it will be the patriots!

    This is, because although there is nothing that is physically different between the two groups, there is a major difference.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    The soldiers are ready to die for their country, ready to give everything for it. They are willing to let themselves suffer for it. But the merceneries aren''t. They are only fighting for themselves, for the money. They have nothing to die for in the fight, since if they die in the fight, all the money they had worked for would be for naught.

    And this simple but important difference was also why the kingdom was able to kill more then the church, despite the layers overwhelming advantage in numbers.

    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

    Slash

    Fife heads suddenly fell to the ground cleanly cut from their bodies and blood quelling out in streams. Fife death bodies, their heads lost a few moments ago also feel to the ground adding to the tens of corpses around them.

    Just like a circle they were scattered around one person in the middle, heavily breathing and covered in blood and  gore. The durable armour inscribed with countless formations was scratched and broken at multiple places revealing deep wounds underneath.

    His strained eyes constantly wandered over the surroundings and while there was still plenty of killing intent all over the mans body, it was obvious that he had gone through multiple earthshaking fights.

    This was Rean.

    It''s been three hours of fight. Three hours a time span that seemed ridiculous short in the eyes of a cultivator who would live for multiple hundred years at least. But this three hours had been live changing. In this three hours, he a normal soldier, a sniper had become something else. Something mightier.

    Stepping forward he suddenly charged forward. As he set one food after another, his bodies surroundings started to change. The space around him seemed to get compressed while his body itself was being covered in a red light. The whole area around Rean seemed to have changed into a domain. A domain Rean was able to use as he wanted.

    This was no qi technique, nor was it some ordinary dao. This was what Rean had gained in the three hours of fighting. It was a creationstage dao!

    Rean did not exactly knew how he managed to comprehend it, but at some point. In midst of the death and the fighting, he suddenly had a flash of insight. It was as if everything around him, everything that was happening around him somehow affected his own body and mind.

    At that point he suddenly found himself understanding some strange dao.

    It was nothing he had ever seen before. There was no connection to nature in it, nothing that would bound it to some phenomenon in nature. It ¡­. was different. And even though Rean could not say what exactly was different about it, he could see that it was much more powerful then any dao he had ever seen before.

    Other then this fact he also understood just what dao he had just comprehended.

    The dao of Kingship

    This was the dao he had comprehended. It allowed him to make a certain area around him into his own domain, the Kings Domain and controller every dao inside of it.

    Considering the powers of the dao and it''s strangeness, it wasn''t unusual that Rean instantly thought of the legendary creation stage dao''s wielded by the four governors.

    But even though he did not knew how the heck he had comprehended the dao, or why he was the onyl one to do so, he knew how to use it.

    And this was what he did right now. Using his domain around his body he slammed into a crowd of church soldiers. Instantly they were either burned up or frozen into ice. With one simple flash four soldier, each of them on the corestage were easily killed.

    This was truly powerful!

    After all Rean himself was only late corestage, something what is normal as he was only 18 years old and had only cultivated for a bit more then 10 odd years.

    In comparison, the men he had just killed, who were at most mid, or early corestage where all over 100 years old and had cultivated at least multiple decades.

    But even though his newly found dao of Kingship was very powerful, it wasn''t all mighty. He could undead even challenge early nascentstage cultivators relying on it, but anything above that would be counting death.

    This is also why he was very careful to not come across a truly formidable expert and just loose his live, slaughtered like some chicken.

    Continuing to use the same mix of slamming and the use of his dao, Rean was constantly decimating the enemies lines.

    As he was just killing another late corestage soldier, he suddenly shivered. Dread filled his mind as he suddenly felt the powerful aura of a nascentstage stage cultivator behind himself. Towering killing intent crushed down onto him pinning him down.

    Nascentstage !

    Slowly turning around Rean managed to see whom this powerful aura belonged to.

    Right before his eyes, about twenty meters away from him there was a woman. Her icy grey eyes were locked onto him as a fearsome aura started to spread out from her. Her jet black hair fluttered around her crow black armour.

    But what cruelly caught Reans attention was, she was late nascentstage!

 Chapter 92 Dao of Kingship (2)

    Chapter 3 of the week!

    Well yes, this was.... shitty? Just told you guys I would update everyday and then.... EM European Cup. I had to watch you know? And well after that.... it''s hard to write at 1 am night.

    So guys sry for yesterday, but I WILL try to get a regualar daily chapter from now on.

    Chapter 92 Dao of Kingship (2)

    I''m done for.

    Rean knew the best that he was no match against nascentstage cultivators. Early nascentstage was bearable as he could escape at his own. Everything above that, would mean instant death for him. Not even mentioning a speak nascentstage expert like the black lady staring at him, even a normal mid nascent stage was more then enough to dispose of him.

    This was also why he had kept low-key up to now. He never truly engaged into slaughter as he knew that as soon as he killed to many and caught the enemies attention, he would be as good as death.

    But now it seemed that even though he had been careful and cunning enough, he couldn''t escape fate. The black lady, as beautiful as she might be, was more then enough to kill him ten times over and as long as he wouldn''t encounter some sudden miracle he had no way of escaping her.

    Thinking all this, Rean already found himself retreating at high speed. He knew that it was unlikely for him to escape this calamity, but notherless he had to at least try to get away.

    After all He had someone to come back to and as long as there was nothing worth to throw away his live for, he was planning to get back to Nia.

    But it was to late to escape. The black clothed lady closely followed behind Rean and as she did the killing intent only became stronger. A strange light was shining inside of the young womans eyes as she almost franticly chased behind the fleeing Rean.

    As the later saw the eagerness with that the woman was following him, he only could curse. He already expected the woman to try killing him, but he still had a small hope that she would be too serious about chasing him. If so, he would have used some lifesaving tricks to make it troublesome for her and let her give up on killing him.

    But as it looked right now, this woman had some unknown grudges with him. After all why else would she go after him radiating such shocking killing intent and eagerness?

    With every minute Rean was fleeing, the woman slowly got closer to him and as she did, her facial features distorted more and more. Her aura also seemed to change at high speed. Instead of the majestic and overbearing pressure that bore down onto Rean earlier, her aura now was more¡­.. sick?

    Evilness and craze transmitted from the formless pressure and while there was still some pride and knighship mixed into the dark cloud that the aura seemed to form it felt like someone had taken a completely fine person, someone with strong principles and believes and suddenly crazed them. Letting her fast complete despair.

    Rean clearly felt this completely disturbing mix and as he looked back he suddenly caught the black ladies eyes.

    Craze, Madness, Desire to kill.

    Helplessness, Desire to die, Eyes asking for help.

    The eyes he found himself looking into contained a complete mess of feelings and as Rean looked into them he could help but feel bad for this woman. Something had gone terribly wrong with her and as it seemed there was no help for her.

    "Shit, why had I to encounter her?"

    To Rean this situation was well.¡­. shit.

    Not only had he encountered a late nascentstage, that nascentstage expert was also a freaking lunatic. Under this circumstances, how the hell was he supposed to survive?

    With any moment and any meter the woman came closer Rean became more desperate. How could there be any hope of survival faced with such a crazy bitch? What could he even do to have the slightest sliver of a change against this demon?

    Despair surfaced as he once again turned his head only to stare into two deep pits filled with madness and chaos.

    20 meters

    15 meters

    10 meters

    5 meters

    As the crazed woman was only 5 meters away from Rean and his hopes to get away finally completely shattered. He falling into the endless abyss called helplessness and resignation, he suddenly made a decision.

    She was crazy, so if he was to die why not doing to in a grand manner? Why not showing this god damn bitch how crazy HE could be?

    "YOU WANT TO KILL ME?

    HAHAHAHAHA DREAM ON AND DIE!."

    He decided. he wouldn''t fall down, helplessly, in despair and designated to die a meaningless death. For one time in his live, he would give his all, give up on everything and just KILL.

    In this moment Rean really gave up on everything. He gave up his live. He gave up his love, he gave up his country. He gave up his feelings. He destroyed his believes. He blower up his rationality. He servered his bounds.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    His live was unimportant.

    His feelings were meaningless.

    His love was eternal, but he wasn''t.

    His believes were crushed.

    His only restrain was cut.

    Now

    He was free.

    In this moment, after crushing, severing, cutting, wasting, giving up and destroying everything that he had ever build up in this live of his, he truly became himself. This was his purest form, a form even purer then a newborn.

    There was only Rean and his dao. Rean was the dao, while the dao was Rean. And while this pure form continued to exist, some kind of madness began to rise inside of Rean. It did not come from Rean himself, meaning his own mind. It directly came from the dao he represented right now.

    The dao of Kingship.

    And while this madness seemed to contradict the exceeding pureness of Rean, because of some strange reason it did not taint it at all. Rather it even raised the pureness. It made the originally pure form of Rean even purer, or rather, it complemented it and made it complete.

    This was no normal madness. It was the madness of a king. It was the state in that a true king would fall facing extermination.

    A normal king would run, or try to negotiate. Using every way possible to protect their lives. They will give up their kingdoms and betray their citizens. This is what a many kings are like.

    But this is not what a true king is like.

    The dao of Kingship is a dao containing the complete way of a king. And as a dao, how could this way belong to a normal king? To an inferior king?

    The way of a king contained in the dao of Kingship was the true, the perfect way of a king. It was the utopian king, something rarely seen in the world.

    And this way, the way of true kings, it contained the endless madness that filled Rean right now. The madness of a true king facing certain death. The moment in that the king will smile and fight to the last drop of blood.

    The dao was Rean and Rean was the dao.

    And like this, the rage and madness contained inside of the dao also belonged to Reans true self.

    All this took sometime to describe, but in fact it happened within the single moment Rean made the decision.

    And the next thing that happened was,

    laughter

    Suddenly Rean stopped. The woman not reacting fast enough almost bumped into him, but as she was late nascentstage and had experienced many battles with sudden changes, she managed to dodge away and also stopped a few meters way.

    Surprised over the sudden stop she stared at the still standing Rean. Her eyes, despite being filled with craze and madness contained a spark of wariness as she was prepared to counter any move coming from Rean.

    It was not that she really took Rean as a danger. After all he was only some corestage cultivator and even though he might have some special techniques it would be something that could treaten her. Despite that, her instincts, one of the only things that stayed intact in the endless sea of madness that raged inside of her, clearly told her to be careful of this unusual youth.

    Just as she already lost her short temper, a laughter echoed out.

    In seconds it sweet over the whole area stopping every fight on it''s way.

    It wasn''t that crazed men suddenly laughing at the battlefield was strange to the men fighting here. But this laughter was different. The pure sound of it already made their blood boil and shivers go up and down their spines.

    It was crazy. It was mad. It was full of hate. It infilled them with fear. But it did not belonged to a lunatic. This laughter as crazy and maniacal as it might be, triggered something within this soldiers.

    And while the church soldiers suddenly felt a huge pressure bearing down onto them, the kingdoms warriors felt energy raging up inside of their boiling blood.

    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAH

    SO THIS IS IT. THIS IS ME.

    YO WOMAN, I DON''T CARE WHO YOU ARE. I DON''T CARE WHAT YOU WANT.

    FUCK I DON''T EVEN CARE WHO THE FUCK I AM.

    LET''S FIGHT. FIGHT AND DIE!"

    Every single word was filled with a roaring blowing up everyone''s mind. The pure might of the words already caused the soldiers to be amazed. Who da fuck was the man wielding this powers. And where did he come from?

    The black clothed woman on the other side was also astonished. This was the first time she had ever seen a corestage cultivator being able to display something like this. But even more importantly this was the first time she had met a person, cable of making her blood boil it such manner.

    As she glanced over to the youth with his tyrannical gaze and the distorted face filled to the brim with killing intent and madness a strange smile appeared in the corners of her mouth.

 A lesson on the dao (and the world)

    I know I have already done this quite a lot of times, but now I have to do it again.

    How long does it take you guys to understand that every single character I''m descibing, or writing about has some kind of meaning in the story. I know that right now it''s a bit much about Rean and the other ''side''  characters, but I need them to progress the story and lead it the way it should go and everything that is happening  right now has a meaning for the story later.

    Also some of you say that everyone can suddenly get a powerup and receive some creation stage dao, but let''s look. There are more then 20 million humans. Out of this 20 million humans before Rean suddenly comprehended the dao of Kingship there were only Zes and Maaran who had a creation stage dao, while maaran was guided by Zes.

    So in 20 million humans there is ONE person who has comprehended a creation stage dao on his own. AND YOU CALL THIS RANDOM?

    Also dao come from the daoism and in the daoism there is the believe that every person will get their own dao while going through their live. A dao that would be completely theirs. Looking at this there is Zes with his dao of Emperor, Maaran with his dao of Harem and Rean with his dao of Kingship, all dao''s that are unique.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    But even the normal people who only have a ''mainstream'' dao like the dao of space, the dao of water and so on, they to have unique dao''s. This is because while growing everyone is complementing into their own dao, changing it in some aspects and making it unique. In the end they will still have the dao of water or space, but it will be their own version of it no one can imitate.

    Rean has comprehded a dao, no one has before him and it''s a creationstage dao. This just means, that his entire being is in fact a incarnation of the dao of Kingship making him comprehend it.

    So saying that it was random is wrong. There is nothing random in this world. Comprehending a dao always has to do with fate and attitude and even if it seems to be without any reason, there is always something behind it.

    <hr />

    I know it may be hard to listen to this shit once again, but this is how it is.

    So guys of you don''t like it the way it is I can not help you.

 Chapter 93 Loss

    Fourth chapter of the week!

    OK first of all, as I have written previously, I already have the story for my next novel. In fact it is the continuation of this one. I do not want to spoiler to much, but I will write some less important things her that might catch your interest.

    First of  all it will be a action, commedie, xianxia, fantasy element novel. I will stress the comedian part quite a lot so be prepared.

    Also this story will contain a lot of... let''s call them interesting characters.

    A talking vegetable (cultivation treasure)

    A conscious magical treasure that controls a golem made out of potatoes to move itself.

    Hope this is enough to catch your interest.

    Now here is the chapter

    Chapter 93 Loss

    Without waiting for anything to happen, she shot forward. Qi began to swirl around her as she closed in onto the completely defenceless figure of Rean.

    But as she came closer to him, his mad smile once again broadened. Seeming unaffected by the terrifying storm of qi rushing onto him, his aura also started to expand from his body. As it crashed with the qi and the aura of the black lady, a explosion forced both of them back.

    Astonished the woman saw how Rean accelerates, closing the distance even quicker.

    In the next moment they already met head on.

    Both used their qi and savagely crushed it into each other. Booms continued to spread out as the fight became more and more intense.

    Surprised the woman noticed, that even though she held the advantage in their slashes, it was only a small one that did not effect the battle to much. In fact it was small enough to call both of them evenly matched.

    Seeing that she wouldn''t be able to finish the fight this way, she quickly made some handseals channeling her qi into a the technique before sending it once again against the lad before her.

    A majestic phenix completely black in color formed out of the qi and like an arrow it shoot of towards Reans head.

    The latter did not bother to dodge, instead he suddenly expanded his domain around him body letting the phenix crush into it. As it slammed into the semitranslucent area around Rean, the qi it was made of shattered and dissolved into the surrounding. Seemingly having no effect on Rean.

    This was when Rean counter attacked. Inside of his palm a small part of his domain separated and formed a ball. Inside if it a storm started to rage. It was no normal storm. This was a storm made out of dao''s.

    Terrifying energy and ripples radiated from this small ball in his hand and as it did, Reans body seemed to collaborate under it''s destructive powers. But as he was inside of his own domain, other dao''s quickly restored his body making it a unending cycle of destruction and regeneration.

    The black ladies eyes grew sharp. SHe felt a tingling feeling of danger from this small orb and seeing what it did to Reans body while it was still under control made her mad mind shiver with fear. The was crazy, but she still was able to detect danger and protect her own live.

    She was extremly clear that if this orb reached her body it would leave nothing behind. That was if it reach.

    Just as Rean finally threw the orb, she quickly reacted. A small item appeared in her hands and as he channeled her qi into it, it began to glow. Suddenly her whole body disappeared and the orb just continued it''s way slamming into the ground a distance away.

    An explosion finished of every men that was standing closer then 200 meters to it.

    Rean didn''t look after the orb, he was currently search after the suddenly disappeared black clothed woman. Turning around he used his eyes to quickly search everything around him.

    Then he felt a presence behind him and once again formed a orb in his hand throwing it right behind him.

    The black woman that had just appeared behind him once again used the magical item in her hands and teleported again making the second orb miss as well.

    Like this they went on, Rean threw his orbs after the black woman, who would then teleport away so as to not be caught in the explosion resulting from the orbs.

    Soon the whole area around them had turned into a forbidden area on the battlefield no one was entering. Every minute there were booms causing the men in the vicinity to shudder. No one could guess just what could cause such destructive power.

    The fight continued this way for multiple hours, no one having the advantage, no one being able to kill the other. But while they still looked as good as at the beginning, no wound on their bodies and not even a speck of dust on their clothes, the fight had been taxing on both of them.

    And as it went on, the favor of the fight began to change.

    With every orb Rean produced he had to use up massive quantities to controller the dao''s in it and also reconstruct his own body and while he had quite a lot of qi inside of him, it was only natural that he couldn''t#t compare to the black ladies quantity.

    So while fighting he slowly began to run low on qi, making every orb a massive struggle.

    The black lady on the other side had also used up quite a lot of qi, but as she had a overwhelmingly superior cultivation, she was able to sustain this game of attacking and fleeing for much longer.

    Finally Rean completely ran out of qi.

    Standing in midst of a completely destroyed field, he sighed grinning.

    "So that''s how I die, hm?"

    He did not fear death. The moment he had given up his live, he already was ready to die. In fact he had already known that he would die even before starting the fight with the black lady. So instead of fearing his own death, he was rather sad that he couldn''t fight for a bit longer.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    This was his way, his dao. The way he would die. Grinning and fearless.

    "Hey, what are you waiting for?"

    He yelled to the black lady that had once again appeared a few meters away from him. Still wary she observed him with suspicion in her eyes. After all the surprises she had experienced in the last hours she was exceedingly wary of anything Rean could try.

    After all who knows, maybe he was just pretending, waiting that she let down her guard to finally kill her.

    Only after waiting a bit and seeing that Rean really seemed to be out of qi, she finally shoot of towards him.

    Inside of her right hand a small eager appeared, the black steel sparkling.

    "Die."

    She cried as she closed the last meter.

    "Let''s see again in the next live."

    SLASH

    "Stop it!"

    Suddenly a voice called out.

    Just as the dagger was about to pierce threw the defenceless Rean body, a hand appeared out of nowhere gripping he cold steel.

    Getting out of balance, the black lady tripped and fell to the ground. Looking up she saw a young man with blond hair standing in front of Rean and holding her dagger in his hands.

    "Stop it, you have lost.

    The young blonde man said towards the black woman on the ground."

    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

    Some moments ago

    From one moment to the other, the church had lost.

    They just fought against the remaining kingdom soldiers that had raided their quaters, as suddenly like a flood soldiers came. Huge storms of divine soul energy swept over them forcing them to the ground. Humans striking down onto them with the strangest attacks.

    It were two forces that were attacking them right now. Men clothed in red or purple robes using strange energies to attack them and other men wearing completely mixed outfits that were simply destroying them using various qi techniques.

    Inside of the headquaters that were now filled with intense fighting, the representive of the church stared at the suddenly arrived men. His eyes widened as he finally realized, that almost all of them were humans and that their cultivation were in fact fastly out powering their own troops!

    "This is impossible."

    Distressed he started to run.

    No one had told him that this would happen. Where did this men come from? Shouldn''t this have been a easy victory?

    His whole life he had been taught that the gods were almighty and everyone heeding their word would receive glory and riches. They only had to kill every evil human so as to bring glory to them.

    Four years ago when the gods had finally descended, he had seen his change. Believing that he would have a glorious live he devoted himself the church and even archived a high position in the church.

    And then, when he was send to the army to be the church representive for the siege, he believed it would be a easy victory. After all the gods had personally come to kill this insolent heretics. Worry free he had been watching their army advancing to Bluedragon city and starting the siege.

    And even as it became obvious that a victory was almost impossible, he had steep believe into his gods. To him it had been only a matter of time until the walls would fall.

    But now it was over. Even he could see this. The troops that were attacking them were more powerful then them and they had the advantage. Their changes of victory had already reached rock bottom.

    As he run around the headquaters not really knowing where he was even running to, suddenly a men appeared in front of him. Without even saying a word he stepped towards the white gowned church representive, a massive broadsword in his hands.

    "Hahah- l-let me live p-please. I-i never r-really was o-on their s-side."

    Suddenly the church representive began to stutter. He began to retreat, turning around he was ready to run away.

    Chop

    His head fell to the ground.

    "Pa, not even worth it."

    The men who had just beheaded the church representive spat down onto the headless corpse.

    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

    Three men were flying above that observing the huge army underneath them breaking apart under an endless stream of new men.

    One was the patriarch of the Heavenly soul sect overseeing the red and purple robes disciples of the sect, while another was Maaran standing next to him. As for the third, he was the youth commanding the advance of the unknown troops. He was Eric, the human Zes had saved almost a decade ago.

    In this short time, he who had only been a mere mortal before, had actually cultivated up to the deity stage. Adding to that, in the years of cultivation he had gathered a force of humans around him, taught them cultivation and actually broad them here to help the attacked Bluedragon city.

    All this in only 8 years.

    As they were standing up their in their overseeing positions Eric suddenly noticed something and shot down to the earth, heading towards a particular place on the battlefield.

 Chapter 94 This government......

    OK guys, I know this is ridiculous, BUUUUUUt I have a good reason for the missing chapter yesterday. Warcraft the beginning...... I know. I''m really sry guys I''m really trying.

    Chapter 94 This government....

    "It''s over. You have lost."

    Erik leaned over the crazed woman on the ground. Fear was visible in her eyes as well as confusion. It seemed as if she couldn''t understand anything of what he was saying.

    Rean on the side was still a bit shocked. He had been prepared to die a moment ago, seeing the dagger already reaching his vital points, but then suddenly he had survived. Saved by some random guy he did not even knew. Fuck, he didn''t even knew if that guys was on his side or not!

    But studying the situation around him he quickly could tell that this man standing in front him was no enemy. There was no way he could be this calm if it was the other way.

    Looking at the pitiful figure of the woman that had just tried to kill him, he just sighed. He did not feel any hate towards her. It was obvious that she had met some horrible occasion to have turned this way, so why should he blame her for all this?

    "He didn''t understand you. I don''t know why, but she had gone crazy quite some time ago."

    He said towards Erik who was still looking down onto the woman that was struggling to stand up. But no matter what the woman tried, she wasn''t able to move even a bit from her current position. Some invisible power was holding her I place.

    Erik turned to Rean.

    "You are ok?"

    Rean just nodded. He did not bother to ask any questions as he it wouldn''t change anything either way. The only thing that mattered to him right now, was that he had survived.

    "I''m OK¡­.

    what are you going to do with her?"

    He signaled with his head towards the struggling woman. Although he appeared indifferent, there was still a bit of concern hidden in his voice.

    "You want to see her death?"

    Erik asked back, but Rean just shook his head.

    "Not her fault to become a lunatic. I''m just freakin happy to be alive.

    As for what you are going to do with her, it''s up to you. I''ve just asked cause I kind of pity her."

    He smiled while saying so. It was true. To him, other then having a bit of pity towards this unfortunate woman, he had no emotions with her. The only thing really important was that he can go back to Nia now and have some se¡­. ?H I mean some quality time (xD).

    Eric gave him a deep look.

    Then he also smiled.

    "I guess your right. The onto thing important is that you are alive.

    What''s your name? Maybe we meet again in the city over there."

    "Rean Tzent,¡­ w-while I will be called Rean Jerna soon."

    "Marrying?"

    Rean became red.

    "Well¡­. I guess?"

    Eric started to laugh again.

    "Then get you ass back to you bride, Rean. I''m called Eric. Pretty sure we will meat again in the city."

    Rean nodded and turned around walking towards away. There was nothing holding him on this battlefield now, but many things he had to do and see in Bluedragon city.

    Eric smiled a last time before turning back to the black clothed woman. Pity was in his gaze as he got down and stretched out his hand towards her.

    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

    Three hours later.

    In just two short hours, the war that had been going for more then four years had been completely won. And the winner was the Heavenly Formations Kingdom that was surprisingly aided by unknown forces and completely destroyed the enemy troops.

    Now, three hours after the tide of the battle had turned, the victorious men that had fought out there before the walls and defences came back to Bluedragon city. It is only obvious that this glorious return was even more magnificent then anything the city had ever seen before.

    Nothing could compare to the cheering crowd in the streets that were watching the soldiers coming through the main gate into the outer city. It did not matter to them, that the actually men that had exited the city were much less then the men entering the city now.

    It did not bother them that this heroes coming back wore completely different attires then their soldiers. To them it was only important that they had won. As for the men that had fetched this victory for them, of course they would warship them as heroes for all time. But where they come from, or who they are. Who cares?

    Well this was only the normal citizens thinking like this of course. There is no way, Reis and the other high ranking officials of the city wouldn''t be alarmed over the suddenly appeared army. They had helped them to win, no one could deny this. But why?

    In fact normally they wouldn''t even let this unknown troops enter the city without first checking out the situation. After all who would let a unknown army into the own walls?

    But, there was one thing that had made Reis immediately open the gates and receive this army this open arms.

    This was Maaran.

    Predicting that there might be problems, Maaran send Reis a quick message using divine sense telling her that it were his troops standing in front of the wall. Of course Reis would open the walls.

    So while the soldiers inside of the city were actually still tensed over the "unknown" men entering, the higher ups had all been informed about the situation and gathered together to receive the ''heroes of the kingdom".

    Marching through the entire outer city, entering the inner city, the long parade reached the main square of the city. The Heavenly Rule Square. Located at this square were all the government facilities, the mansions of the most important fractions as well as the royal palace. This lineup made the most influential place in the whole city and from now one the whole world.

    The square itself was about 3 kilometer long and 2 kilometers broad fitting at least 12 thousand people. Also there were multiple platforms floating above the square making space for at least 4 thousand people. All in all 16 thousand people could be simultaneously gathered at this place and right now every single centimeter of this space was completely packed!

    Only a small area of about 200 meters in square was forcefully emptied in front of the royal palace. Right over this small area, was a balcony facing towards the square. Standing on it were Reis, Les, Zoe and Pinia together with Gay Bluedragon as the major of the city and some very high ranked officials and elders of the kingdom.

    Observing the square beneath them they waited for the arrival of their ''saviors''.

    Finally the first men arrived at the square, led by three men. One of them was young with blonde hair. Around him were a few girls walking with him all wearing purple robes. The impressive thing was, that even though hundreds of gazes were focuses on this young man and the surrounding girls, this thick-skinned guy actually reached out, opened the girls robe without her resisting and groped her breasts that were now completely exposed together with the rest of the girls upper body.

    Reis standing high up and observing him almost fell from the balcony as she began to laugh.

    "This guy¡­. he hasn''t changed at all!"

    As for the other two men, one was a bit younger then the perverted guy wearing a sky blue gown embodied with clouds. A strange aura radiated from him and when Zoe tried to check out his strengh using her divine sense, she was shocked to notice, that she was unable to look through this youth at all!

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Lastly was another blonde young man, but unlike the other two men, who both had oddities, this one appeared very normal. Les was immediately able to tell that his cultivation was late deity stage and while he too had some unique aura, it wasn''t like the one of the blue gowned man which they couldn''t see through. Instead it was some kind of dao swirling around this young man reminding her of a certain person.

    Next to this man was a young woman following him. Her jet black hair fell down her bruised body and while it was obvious that she had suffered before, there were no signs of unwillingness while she followed the man.

    Together this three men followed by their various familiars went onto the open square in front of the balcony and took their places.

    The still laughing Reis suppressed her urge to once again get a laugh flash as she stepped forward.

    "People of Heavenly Formations Kingdom. Today we have finally ended the horrible war that has been fought in out territory for all this year''s.

    Many of you have lost their homes out there having fled here. Thousands have lost their lives out there fighting for this kingdom and millions have worked for this day to come.

    Today all the suffering has brought fruits.

    We the Heavenly Formations Kingdom have won! From this day there is no more church in this kingdom and no more in any other!"

    "YAAAAAAAAEAEEAAAAAAAAAR"

    Cheers flooded the whole city as the exited people yelled out their happiness. Four years have passed since the beginning of the war. Fourth if considering the time that had passed in the inner city. Many people had never witnessed something called peace. Many had never actually exited Bluedragon city.

    And now, after all time they were finally victorious. They could go where ever they wanted to. They were free.

    It was no wonder many were crying. No more deaths. No more sons that would never come back because of war. It was over

    Reis smiled as she observed the commotion all around her. This was what she had been working herself to bone for the last four years and now that she truly saw it, she truly found it to be worth all the painstaking work. Using her aura as peak deity she quickly quited down the people on the square.

    "But this is not all. Today we have to honor all the people that have though to bring us this victory. The people standing right here in front of us, as well as the people that have lost their lives in the process.

    Many have died for this country. Many have lost their lives for noble reasons. It is unfortunate that they had to die, but now they will have their peace. The thing they have though for, they have died for has finally found fulfilment

    So let''s not taint this wonderful day with sad thoughts, but celebrate the ones that have survived and broad the victory!"

    Once again cheers broke out and many people looked at the small group of people standing in front of the balcony. Curious who had been the once to bring them peace again.

    "Maaran come here. As for the other two Sir''s, excuse me but I do not know your honorable names."

    Reis said a bit louder, not shutting down the applause.

    Maaran smiled as he let go of a girls tits and jumped onto the balcony. Landing in front of Reis he spread out his arms and hugged her.

    "Long time not seen.

    You too girls"

    He also turned to Les, Zoe and Pinia hugging each of them. Of course he made sure to not touch any places he shouldn''t. He wasn''t dump or courageous enough to touch Zes property, at least not yet.

    The other two men, the blonde as well as the blue gowned also floated up to the balcony.

    "My name is Patriarch Heaven Soul, I''m a, ¡­. well friend of Zes.

    You must be Reis Jerna as well as Zoe and Les Bluedragon and Pinia Kun, right?"

    The blue gowned patriarch of the Heavenly Soul sect said grinning towards Reis and the other girls. He only briefly shook hands with each of the girls.

    Lastly was the blonde youth with the strange aura.

    "I''m Eric, I-i''m Zes Bloed''s disciple I guess?"

    ¡­¡­.

    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ that''s a joke right?"

    No one knew who asked, but this though was practically swirling in everyone''s head.

    It was only after Eric completely explained how he became Zes ''disciple'' after his village was shipped out the situation calmed down again.

    While the others started to chat on the balcony, Reis suddenly took Eric''s arm and pulled him into a coner of the balcony. No once knew what she said to him, but some moments later Reis bowed to Eric and started to cry a bit. Eric had also tears in his eyes as he shook his hands and said some gentle sounding words to Reis.

    As they came back, no one was tactless enough to ask, just what had happened right now.

    It was in this situation, that suddenly the door leading to the balcony opened and two figures entered the balcony. It was Rean, who was deeply hugged by Nia who refused to let him go away.

    Surprised everyone stared at the couple especially Maaran, the Patriarch and Eric.

    "It''s you?"

    Eric surprised looked at Rean who was trying to get rid of Nia. As Rean looked up and caught sight of Eric he also  was stunned.

    "Well, that''s a surprise."

    Reis stepped in.

    "Nia you unfilial daughter, who is this guy you have brought here?"

    Immediately she started to question Nia, who had already been peeled of Rean. While Nia was desperately trying to explain her raging mother there were three people who were a BIT shocked. Like three statues Maaran, Eric and even the Patriarch were standing there unable to comprehend the truth.

    Maaran was the first one to wake up.

    "S-so this is Zes daughter?

    She is already so big. Come here let uncle Maaran hug (grope) you!"

    Striding towards Nia with wide open arms Maaran let down his defences.

    Boom

    A punch directly hit into his private area.

    "Mom, who is this perverted creep?"

    Nia asked her Mother as she pointed at the spasming Maaran. Reis couldn''t help but laugh.

    "That''s your father''s best friend, Maaran. And even though he IS perverted, he truly is your uncle.

    "Ups, hey uncle are you OK?"

    Nia lowly yelled.

    In all this chaos Rean somehow found himself next to Eric.

    "So she is you bride hm?"

    "hmm."

    "You better make her happy."

    "I will."

    "I mean it you have to make her happy."

    "I know this."

    Suddenly Rean found himself in the air. Murderous Intent pressed down onto him as two red eyes looked at him.

    "You have to make mas, I mean savio¡­, fuck what the hell am I supposed to call him? AHhh either way if you don''t make her happy I will use you as nunchaku for the rest of you live. YOU UNDERSTAND?"

    "Y-yes, I swear that I will make her happy!"

    Reis fighting with Nia who was consoling a half death Maaran, while Eric was yelling at Rean who was completely frightened and the patriarch who did not knew what to do and decided to try groping a female servants breast while he was on it.

    "We sure have an interesting government¡­¡­"

 Chapter 95 "COME!"

    OK here is today''s chapter and finally the fight most of you have been waiting for. Well enjoy!

    Chapter "COME!"

    "So, where is Zes?"

    Les suddenly asked. It was already evening in the city and they had long since relocated themselves into the interior of the palace. Now they were sitting together in a hall, drinking precious wines and enjoying various delicacies.

    "I also already wondered about this. Zes had already went for you guys some weeks ago, but from your words I see that he hasn''t arrived here?"

    Maaran also voiced.

    The group fell into silence. No one was able to understand just where Zes was right now. There was no way he would take this long to get to Bluedragon city, after all he was an existence without peers in this world and if even Maaran was able to get to the city in the time, how could he not be here yet?

    Pondering about this the patriarch rubbed his chin. Then he closed his eyes. Suddenly potent energy charged out of him going through everything and everyone. This energy expanded further, outside of the inner city quickly covering the whole city. Then it expanded even further covering the land underneath it.

    Pinia, Les, Zoe and Reis astonished watched as boundless amounts of this unknown energy squished out of the patriarch. They did not know what kind of energy it was, but they were able to tell that it was similar to qi and that the patriarch was using it instead of a divine sense.

    Also judging by the pure quantity of energy released this patriarch in front of them was much more powerful then they!

    "Found him!"

    Opening his eyes the patriarch announced.

    "He is about 500 kilometers from here fitting three unknown men. I''m not sure who exactly they are, but they are at least not weaker then Zes. If I had to guess I would say that the are the gods this fools of the church have been brabeling about.

    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

    "It''s over, your church is destroyed."

    Zes stood mid air facing the three men in front of him. Boundless energy was constantly crushing into each other between the two fractions. It was as if to opposing heavenly laws were facing each other here. Each of them not cable to letting the other existing.

    Now there was no more exhaustion in the ''gods'' faces. No blood was tainting their clothes and no dirt was glued to their bodies. It was as if all the fighting from before had never happened.

    Of course the same also went for Zes. He too looked completely clean and fresh, nothing telling that they had been fighting for multiple weeks up till now.

    It was obvious, no more playing around. Both sides would now give their all and fight to the last drop of blood. After all it wasn''t only about their own lives, it was about everything they were standing for. Humans together with demons, or demons against humans.

    The fate of this two races would be decided right here.

    "So this fools have lost, hm?

    Haaaaa-, poor guys they believed in us and finally they had to die without changing anything at all. Well it only means that we have to get serious now, doesn''t it?"

    The eldest, blue clothed man sighed as he looked into Zes eyes.

    "Pretty cold."

    "Hrmpf."

    Both sides were tensed now. This wasn''t the testing out from before. This time they all had to give their all, or they would onto find one end. Death.

    "Stop this useless chat

    and FIGHT!"

    Suddenly the red man charged. Intense pressure bore down onto Zes body forcing even him to use a bit of energy to be able to keep breathing properly. In comparison, a normal deity faced with this pressure would have long since turned into a pond of gore.

    But Zes only had to apply a bit of power to break through the pressure and also charge towards the other. He too started to radiate pressure pressing down onto everything around him. Both threw out their fists, just as they had done countless times before, but this time they used every once of strengh inside of their physical bodies.

    Splash.

    Blood was raining down onto the ground as Zes was forced back spilling out a mouthful of blood. In terms of pure physical power he was considerable weaker then the red brute that was now triumphant standing there his fist still stretched out. A overbearing spirit was shining in his eyes as he grew confident again.

    Just as he was about to charge again his arm trembled. Then an arc of blood splashed out. A huge cut going all over his arm had suddenly opened making blood spray like crazy.

    Of course the brute instantly healed it, something of this grade was not even close enough to treaten him, but the fact alone that he was injured in this one on one contest of pure strengh mend, that he was actually not much stronger then Zes!

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Shocked he stared at the already completely fine looking Zes.

    "Good punch."

    The later started to mock.

    "But let''s see if you can take this one."

    Zes body disappeared before the brute''s eyes. Turning around the brute searched for any signs of him appearing, his divine sense spread out over the entire area. But even as multiple seconds had passed there was no sign of Zes anywhere.

    The brute grew nervous and angry.

    ''He couldn''t have run away, could he?''

    Just as he thought this a voice reached his ear.

    "Where are you looking? I''m right here."

    Standing right in front of the brute, Zes whispered into the formers ear. But before the brute could even react, the area around Zes started to change. Streams of daos and different laws gathered around Zes and Stirling up the space around them. Like a huge flood they all streamed onto the two figures making them hard to see from the outside.

    "Do you think I fear some puny daos?"

    The red men enraged roared an struggled to get free. But even though he truly used some power to force his way, he wasn''t able to get away from Zes. There were too many daos around them holding them in place.

    As the man struggled and struggled, the daos quickly gathered in Zes right palm.

    "Here."

    A simple trust with his fist

    Made the heavens roar.

    All the daos he had accumulated in his palm were directly send through the brute''s body, burning,freezing, growing or doing whatever while they flooded every coner of his body passing through. The space behind the red brute had long since been completely blown apart by the power hidden in this punch of Zes revealing a scarlike crack of chaos.

    "Brother!"

    The two other men finally also moved. When the red brute had charged, they already knew that he would only pointlessly loose the fight. But there was no stopping him, they knew his character. So they had just waited for him to get beaten a bit sense into his thickhead before also joining the fight.

    Never would they have though that Zes first retaliation would already be this vicious.

    Teleporting, they appeared next to their brother and while the younger, green  gowned man carried the now heavily injured red man, the eldest of them, the blue gowned man attacked Zes.

    But unlike the reckless and open fight that the red man had put up, the blue man was only using quick attacks to keep Zes on distance without letting him counterattack. Wielding a long black sword, he was constantly raining attacks at Zes without halting at once place for me then a moment.

    Zes on the other side only defended. There were no changes for him to really attack the blue man, and even if he forcefully tried to create one. He would end up using up a lot of energy, while the probability of killing the blue gowned man would stay very low.

    So rather then wasting his energy he was silently waiting for any openings the blue man could make.

    While Zes was tangled up with the eldest brother, the red brute was quickly recovering. The visible wounds were closing at visible speed and while he still had a very pale face, he didn''t look as bad as before. Together with his second brother he was watching their eldest brother fighting with Zes.

    While fighting the eldest out of the three ''gods'' Zes was actually not only fighting. In the inner areas of his mind there was motion. Information was searched through at high speed, petabytes of memories and information were compressed and analysed. Everything that had accumulated inside of Zes huge sea of memories, the memories of his master immortal Calmlight, the memories of the billions of human souls that had entered his mind at the fight with the Kun clan patriarch. His own memories made in the last 30 years of his live.

    Every single pigment they were made of was analysed at high-speed, a speed that even supercomputers would not be able to have!

    In this way, multiple petabyte of date analysed per second, he had spend the last few weeks searching through his entire memory.

    What for?

    For daos, for energies, for laws, for impressions, for lifestyles, for techniques, for anything that could help him to comprehend. To comprehend his dao of Emperor.

    Slash.

    With one last trust the eldest god under gain separated from Zes and took some distance. Glancing to the second brother (the red brute) Zes saw that the formers injuries had already healed to a certain extent.

    "COME"

    His aura bellowed to the sky forcing apart the clouds.

 Chapter 96 Cold

    Only a few more chapters to go!

    Chapter 96 Cold

    Not really reacting to Zes words, the three gods grouped together seeming to hesitate. Without moving, they just observed Zes who was standing a distance away.

    This first batch of attacks had once again brought many surprises to them. On one hand they had to witness that even their second brother, who in terms of physical strengh was the most powerful amongst them, wasn''t much stronger then Zes. On the other hand they also saw that the powers Zes had shown in the last weeks of time were not even the tip of the iceberg.

    Altogether this few minutes of serious fight had forced them to revaluate their opponents might. Now even their second brother, the red god wasn''t willing to fight him reckless like he did before.

    Quickly deciding their next move, they nodded their heads to each other. Then they finally got into motion.

    All at once they advanced towards Zes, each taking a slightly different route. Their physical bodies at their maximum their exploded with energy adding to their momentum. Once again the black sword appeared in the blue gods hands while the green god choose a pair of short silver daggers, one for each hand.

    The red man, didn''t choose any weapon. He always had fought using his bare hands, overwhelming his enemies with pure, brute strengh. There never had been anyone who did not submit under his godly physical strengh, so there was no need for him to learn any kind of waepon.

    This proved to be a mistake in this situation. He couldn''t beat Zes in pure power and as Zes had many different tricks in his sleeve he also couldn''t just start to charge in blindly. SO instead of also advancing right towards Zes, engaging into close combat he stopped a distance away, instantly channeling his qi and controlling the daos around him to pound towards Zes.

    At the same time as a sea of daos were rushing towards Zes, the blue and green god also closed in their weapons shining in a dangerous light. Thick daos surrounded the blades and the sword and dagger intent radiating from the two extraordinary weapons were rocking heaven and earth.

    It was obvious that neither the weapons, nor their wielders were ordinary as the blades were clearly the work of masters. Their cold steel having a feel of origin, a quality only highest grade weapons would have.

    At the same time both the blue and the green gods were clearly martial sword and dagger masters. The thick intent released from their bodies and the respective daos of both weapons seeming to overlap with the them proved this fact.

    But despised faced with the huge number daos charging at him to destroy his entire being and the two powerful masters of sword and dagger closing in with their pure aura already enough to tear appear the air, Zes wasn''t cornered in the least.

    His own aura bellowed to the sky, instantly crushing the sharp sword and dagger intent around him. Then two additional Zes appeared next to the original.

    "Can''t you think of anything new?"

    The red brute standing a distance away roared, not believing that the clones would be strong enough to fight back against this focused attack of the three brothers. After all normally clone techniques would have one flaw.

    The clones made with them would be weaker then the original.

    But just as he predicted the clones to shatter into nothing, Zes finally truly moved. Each clone trusting into the air gathered qi into his hand. Then with an abrupt motion, they teared the space around them.

    Yes, just like this they literally teared open all the space around them creating a wall of chaos around them. There was no dao involved into this brute crushing of space. Only pure strengh and qi that cause the space to crumble.

    Seeing this sudden change, the two advancing gods that had only a meter separating them from the chaos and themselves did not stop, but pointed their hand forwards. Together with their motion, space began to shift into the direction of the chaos and filled the hole.

    Waiting no more, the blue god swung his sword cutting down onto one of the three Zes head. But before the sword can even get close to Zes body, the space around it started to crumble chaos corroding the godly weapon. This Zes predicted the way the sword would take and already took control of the space before the sword passed through it.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Seeing that his beloved sword was being corroded by the chaos that had suddenly appeared around it, the blue god channeled more of his qi into it creating a small shield against the corroding power.

    But as this would only hold for a moment, he quickly pulled back the sword and distanced himself a few meters and taking position again.

    The exact same thing happened to the other green god who had attacked another clone and also had to save his weapon from destruction.

    As for the red god, the floods of daos he had send shattered as they collided with the chaos and while he manage to somehow get some more powerful waves of daos through, they were blocked by a second wall of chaos created behind the first.

    Now after the first huge momentum was broken, the fight calmed down a bit. The three gods were all fighting each Zes or one of his two clones. Sword slashes drew arcs in the space, dagger winds were blown all over the place and a sea of daos was branding against the enemy. But Zes defended against everything.

    Not fighting head on and disabling each attack, but using small cracks in the space, rippling holes and forcing them to draw back their attacks.

    In such manner the fight was continuing, without any solution in sight. After all Zes was only using a bit of qi to rip apart the space, while the gods had long ago restricted themselves on normal attacks without wasting to much of their energy.

    Of course it could go on infinitely like this. Soon the gods became irritated and the green god jumped out of the reach of his Zes. Making a wonderful turn he landed and quickly formed handseals. As he formed one handseals after another, symbols appeared in front of his and flouted of taking their places.

    After a moments hundreds of this symbols had formed and constructed a huge cube with them in the centre. Then with one last hand seal, the grey symbols began to glow in a golden light and some kind of membrane began to spread out from them, connecting to the other symbols. Soon a shield had build up, isolating the inner of the cube from the outer world.

    Zes frowned. He did not know what exactly this symbols were used for, but just by looking at them he could tell that they wouldn''t allow him to get out of the cube. At the same time they also changed the space, as now Zes was unable to crack it open now.

    It seemed that the formation the symbols formed were locking down the space, making it impossible to crumble.

    Just as he was a bit distracted by the suddenly appeared formation, the red god saw his change. Huge quantities of energy welled up around him. Then with him forming a handshake the energies focused together into three two meter long arrows of white pulsating energy.

    With one thought, the red brute send the three arrows of.

    Boom

    Two of the arrows directly collided with the unfocused Zes''s. As for the last one, the last remaining Zes had noticed it a split second before it hit and using a huge deal of power he managed to deflect it. The deflected arrow then slammed into the formation surrounding them and powerlessly disappeared.

    Zes was shocked. In this one moment, not only was he caught in a formation that would force him to stay where he was, he also lost two of his clones at once!

    Slowly he too had to admit, that he had underestimated his enemy.

    Glaring at the three gods that had once again distanced themselves after this clash, he began to laught.

    "Now that you have destroyed my clones, I guess I will drop the tricks."

    His aura changed. Suddenly his overbearing aura from before vanished. Instead, he was cold now. Cold and merciless. But at the same time also amused. Amused to finally fight!

 Sry Guys

    I''m really sorry about this as it was almost finished already, butI have pretty much fucked up this year''s exams and my family is currently banning me from writing at all. I reckon with will be like this for one or two weeks, by then they will already have forgotten about this.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    So for now there will be no chapters sry

 Chapter 97 the end (1)

    Hi guys actually I was allowed to write quicker then I though it would be and in the last few days I wrote quite a bit. Clearly said, I finished. The story is completely writen......

    Well either way it have become exactly  100 chapter and I will post all at the same time together with the first chapter of my next novel (link on the last chapter!!!!)

    Enjoy!!!

    Chapter 97 The end (1)

    This time instead of waiting for the three gods to attack him again, Zes charged towards them. Coldness glittered in his eyes as his face changed to a smile covering the world I''m cruelness. He was amused. Amused to fight a fight of live or death. And this amusement just poured into the incredible killing intent radiating from his body.

    As they saw his closing the distance, his three opponents also got ready and took fighting stances. Skillfully drawing his sword the blue god took the vanguard energy waves going crazy around him.

    Behind him the red god suddenly sat down mid air, forming handseals and formations around himself. As he did so, treats attached themselves to both the blue god and the green god.

    The latter of both also took stance behind the blue god his two daggers hidden in his sleeves.

    Zes cold smile only grew brider as he saw this scene. He made a motion with his hand and a long sword similar to the blue gods formed out of the air. It was completely transparent, making it possible to see the clouds behind it. Runes were engraved into it''s blade.

    Seeming a bit melancholic while looking at the blade Zes suddenly started talking.

    "This sword is something I found in a technique left by my ancestors. It''s a technique invented by a Smith around the time demons and humans began war with each other. And the funny thing is, it can be formed by pure qi.

    No need for any precious treasures.

    Of course it''s far from your weapons, but I think it''s special characteristic makes up for this.

    It drinks demonblood. Funny isn''t it?"

    The blue gods eyes contracted.

    "Aria of Wrath!?"

    Zes only smiled.

    Suddenly alarmed, the blue god tried to take distance from Zes, but it was to late. Two sword draw a beautiful line in the air and separated in the same moment.

    Splash.

    Blood tainted to scene as a wound opened on the blue gods hand. Even though it instantly healed, fear was evident in his eyes.

    As the blood fell onto Zes transparent sword, in was absorbed and formed a few scarlet red marks on it''s blade. The runes inscribed into it began to give of feint light and an aura started to form around it.

    It was as if bloodlust and the desire to slaughter had taken a physical form and changed into the blade in Zes hand. A bit of craziness seemed to transmit from the tainted blade making it''s appearance even more scary.

    "This sword has an interesting history. It''s maker was a normal smith in some random human village. There was nothing special about this smith, he had average skills and never learned from any exceptional master.

    But this smith was born in a time of suffering. The last human paragon had just died and the demons started to invade into the human civilizations. One realm after another was slaughtered free of humans. Trillions of lives were ended and villages like the smiths one were destroyed in billions per minute. Every single human inside of them killed to the last child.

    The same happened to this certain smiths one. The demons came as a army and simply burned it to the ground. Everyone died, except for the smith. He survived by a change as he was thrown down a well by some kids that made a prank.(kids¡­..)

    One demon found the smith in the well. He did not kill him, he took him and started to play with him. He injected qi into the smiths body, causing it to break apart under the energy. He cut apart his skin having fun with the smith in every cruel way there was.

    Often he just cut up the humans arteria drinking the blood until the smith was almost death. Of course he healed him afterwards ensuring his survival.

    Once whole year the smith was tortured this way and while being injected with qi until almost exploding, his cultivation began to rise. At the same time as he was often torture to an point were pain wasn''t even felt by him, his mind started to change.

    He became able to hide away in a certain area in his mind were pain and physical abuse couldn''t reach him and as he could''ve just do nothing without getting insane with the time passing, the smith did the only thing he could.

    Smithing.

    Inside of his mind he started to smith all the time, using his own soul as material.

    With the months his skills began to increase to a point were he could only be called a prodigy in smithing. A master not seen for many centuries.

    While being maltreated by the demons, inside of his mind the smith made a sword. A sword never seen before in this world, a sword that was able to use demons blood to grow stronger.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.Of course it only excited inside of the smiths mind, with out a possibility to ever become real. After all it was impossible for the smith to get the materials or the time to make a sword like the one he made inside of his mind.

    So while the time was passing, the smith could only continue smithing the sword until he reached a point, were the sword was perfect. Perfect to an extent that was unimaginable by anyone who hasn''t seem it before.

    Now tell me, what did he do then?"

    Zes looked into the blue gods eyes.

    Hate, anger, fear, wrath and guilt.

    "After being injected with qi every day to the point of almost exploding, the smiths cultivation had risen to early nascentstage. Of course faces with the immortal stage of the demons that tortured him, he was still nothing more then a ant.

    But as the smith felt the qi inside of him growing stronger, he got an idea. Why not making his sword out of qi?

    After this the smith made uncountable tries, trying to create the sword he had made in his mind in the real world. Every moment the demons wasn''t around, the smith trained to create the sword in the fastest way possible.

    And after three weeks of daily practise, he succeeded.

    Waiting for a good moment, the smith killed the demon whole he was once again drinking his blood. He stabbed deep into his body, letting his sword drink every drop of blood inside of the demons body.

    The sword became stronger and stronger, allowing him to afterwards kill the whole unit the demons belonged to.

    Killing his way into the demons army headquaters his sword had become unimagined strong allowing to easily slaughter deity and even deity exceeding experts while being nascentstage.

    Millions of demons were killed in the following year as the smith continued to slaughter every demon on his way.

    Eventually he was killed by the demons Lord. Me."

    The blue god breathed in heavily.

    "In the end I managed to kill the man who killed my own son. The demons that tortured the smith. It was fate and the fate couldn''t have been crueller.

    Even now, many trillion of years later I once again encounter the sword I personally called Aria of Wrath. It was created in wrath and it was destroyed in wrath, short-lived like an aria."

    As he finished the blue gods voice wavered. Hate and sadness welled up in him as they also rocked around him.

    Untouched by the story, Zes continued to coldly smile. He already knew the story behind the sword. It was all recorded in immortal Calmlights memories. Moments ago he had encountered the technique to create the sword while still processing the date in his memory.

    Of course he had to use it against the gods. After all even thought it might seem heartless and cruelly, this was a fight deciding the fate of humanity. Even if it was even more wretched, Zes would use anything to get an advantage out of it.

    Once again, Zes draw closer to the blue god swinging the sword. This time, the blue god managed to control his emotions and a heavy fight started. Swords flashed threw the air. Images were constantly appearing and disappearing as the two entangled each other in a episode of slashes, piecing sword lights, qi explosions and blood splashing around.

    Now the other two gods also finally intervened into the fight. They had been a bit shocked about the story behind the strange sword Zes was wielding and the deep connection it had to their big brother, so they hesitated a bit before engaging into the fight.

    By the time they finally moved, the fight between Zes and the blue god had already reached a incredible speed and poweroutput. The energy radiated from the two figures that were constantly flashing around were frightening enough to even cause the two other gods to be careful in their approach.

    In the end, the red god started to use the treated he had attached to his two brothers earlier to provide both with qi and healing energies. The green god on the other side answered with fast sneak attacks suppressing both dangerous moments as well as Zes advantage over the still emotional unstable blue god.

    Having found into their roles the fight continued without any of both getting a real advantage. but even so, blood of both Zes and the blue god soon constantly rained down onto the ground. Of course Aria of Wrath also got into contact with some blood and slowly the blood red marks on the sword began to grow in size.

    At the same time the bloodthirsty aura and the sharpness of the sword became more and more threatening to the gods. The runes on the formerly completely transparent sword were already glowing in a red light making it seem vicious and evil.

    In other words, while the fight right now seemed to be very balanced without any one having the advantage, with each exchange and every drop of blood lost by the gods Zes was growing stronger.

    Still right now there was no real advantage on both side even though both did really fought with all their available power.

 Chapter 98 The end (2)

    Two more to go!!!!

    Chapter 98 The end (2)

    Continuing their three on one fight in this constipation with the blue god being the vanguard, the red god buffing them and the green god providing the fight with sneak attacks there fight prolonged. But while Zes seemed to be completely focused on the fight with his cold smile and the serious eyes, all the time he was still searching every corner in his mind for anything that could help him in this fight.

    Suddenly he felt something inside of him. A small piece of memory had appeared inside of his mind. A scene he had never seen before. He did not knew what this mend, bit something inside of him told him, that if he mediated over this bit of information he would FINALLY understand something.

    As for what, he did not know. But he knew that this certain something would get him a certain win.

    Zes quickly decided. It would be bad if he postponed this to long. Insights have to be made as soon as the chance appears or else they will only bring a small part of the benefits the have. Seeing that this was a unique chance for him to get a clear advantage in this fight, Zes quickly moved.

    Suddenly he separated from the close ranged fight with the blue god, getting out of their range. Of course his space was limited by the formation the green god had set up earlier, but he only needed a moment of time to do what he intended to so it did not bother him any further.

    Suddenly appearing ninety meters away, he stood up right no motion in his features. Then with one handseal, lines started to form around him, each formed out of a thick strand of qi. They quickly connected into a formation that completely surrounded Zes like a cube.

    Now Zes wasn''t only trapped inside of the big cube formed by the green god to restrict Zes use of spatial cracks, he was also protected by a smaller cube around himself.

    The gods cursed. They had been a bit to slowly and did not react fast enough letting Zes get away and form protective formation around him. They instantly charged forward, anxious that Zes could construct even more and get unreachable for them.

    Zes on the other side just sat down crosslegged in the formation not even bothering about the gods. He seemed to be very confident in this formation of his. Once again calling the scene he had seen ealier he began to mediate over it.

    It showed a man in beautiful clothing standing on a cliff with pink cherry blossoms swirling around him as he looked into the distance. His eyes were thoughtful as he stretched out his hand catching a petal with his fingers. The light snacks around this beautiful scene and made it seem like an over worldly tale.

    Looking at it, Zes began to fall into a strange state. His eyes wandered around this picture within his mind and I seemed that he knew what to search for in it, even though he in truth had no idea just what about it had arisen his interest in the first place.

    His eyes rested on the man, observing his facial expression. He had a handsome face, handsome but not to the point of becoming feminine. His long black hair was bound in a ponytail, waving in the wind behind his back. So in all he was a typical cultivator out of ancient tales.

    But it was not the face or the hair that interested Zes, it were his eyes. There were no real emotions in them, nothing that would tell anything about the mans disposition. No hate or love it anything that could be connected to a dao,o nly this thoughtfulness as if he was pondering about some  difficult problem.

    In many ways it was similar to Zes situation right now. He too had sensed something he tried to comprehend, but wasn''t able to just do so yet.

    Closely looking at the mans eyes, Zes pondered. Just what had moved him in this picture to the point that it could help him in this fight? Even after observing the eyes for more time, Zes didn''t find anything important in them. He was already suspecting that he had made a mistake and that there was nothing deep in this picture at all, when he suddenly followed the mans gaze.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    It seemed to go into the distance leading to some distant place you couldn''t seen on this picture, but upon closer look Zes realized that in fact the man was looking at something else. At something much closer.

    The man was observing the cherry petals!

    Shifting his attention to them, Zes instantly felt that he guessed right. The feeling told him that what he searched for was hidden within this petals or the way they moved. He fell into his thoughts.

    While Zes was sitting inside of his formation paying no head to anything that happened around him and meditation on the picture, the three gods were franticly trying to break open the formations. Qi was raging like crazy as they used every possible way to open this cage.

    But no matter how many waves of daos they send, no matter how they used their weapons or how many times their swords crushed into the formations, the formations Zes had set up did not bulge a

    a centimeter.

    Slowly the gods became nervous. It was obvious that Zes was preparing for some breakthrough or else he wouldn''t just stop this fight that was going to his advantage and hide behind some formations. The only thing that would justify something like this was a rise in power that would grant him a certain victory.

    Gritting his teeth, the  blue god suddenly produced a treasure. It was a golden cauldron. Inscribed onto it were various strange symbols and lines and it''s appears was accompanied by a ancient aura already around.

    The green god gasped.

    "Brother, do you really want to use this? You will never be able to use it again!"

    Distressed the blue god nodded.

    "I can no let him become any stronger. It wasn''t planned for him to be this strong in the first place. Even we three are normally not able to kill him together, only if we resort to THIS thing we will be able to certainly kill him. But if he really becomes stronger now. who knows by how much he will grow?

    What if we will be unable to do anything about him. All our ancestors have fought and killed for would be for nought. All the trillions would have died for nothing.

    Even if it means that I loose this cauldron, in order to bring him down I will even give up my life!"

    Resolutely the blue god started to channel his energy into the ancient cauldron, which then started to shine.

    This cauldron was something unique in the world, it''s powers even exceeding the three gods combined powers it was the only thing the last paragon of the demons had left to the later generations. It was intended to be an last resort treasure, only to be used in greatest peril to save whole demon kind.

    In all the years it hadn''t been used ones. After all it had one draw back, it could only been used once. One attack, as powerful as the deceased paragon''s. This was the heirloom of demon kind, their last ace.

    And now, after many trillion years it would finally be used.

    The shine released by the cauldron began to grow brighter and brighter, ripples coming from it''s surface.

    ----

    Zes had no idea just what was going on outside of his small cube of formations. He was still pondering over the hundreds of cherry petals in the picture. There was still nothing telling him, what exactly was so special about them, but even though it was very vague, he did gain some insights.

    The more he focused on the petals and the more his inner eye observed this certain part of the picture imparted into his mind, the more he felt that he had made a dump mistake. The more he felt that the whole fucking world had made a useless mistake.

    And most importantly the more he saw it, the more he realized, that this paragon''s everyone was admiring, this unreachable existences everyone was striving for, were fucking stupid.

    Slowly he began to understand¡­..

    and this certain something urged him to face palm himself¡­..

 Chapter 99 The end (3)

    One more to go!!!!!!!

    Chapter 99 The end (3)

    Blinding light was released from the ancient golden cauldron as it floated up from the blue gods hands and charged forward. Terrifying ripples spread through the area as it crashed into the small cube with Zes in it''s middle. Winds were raging around the area taking leaves and dirt from the ground as they left for the open sky.  The whole world seemed to react to the cauldrons arrival rejecting it''s pure existence.

    The noise around them became louder and louder by the second, to the point were even the three gods were holding their ears as they couldn''t stand it anymore.

    Then, with one explosive charge it started. Silence followed horrible noise and light. Pure red light illuminated the world as the cauldron collided with the formation array.

    First nothing happened, with both the cauldron and the formation array clashing against each other, but not moving at all. Both seemed to struggle with each other and terrifying energies leaked to the surroundings while neither of both seemed to be able to overwhelm the other. Then slowly, like ice cracking under a huge weight, the sound of something breaking apart echoed out.

    It was the cauldron!

    Small cracks began to appear all over it''s ancient looking surface. It''s already old looking golden color only grew more ancient and the aura surrounding it already seemed to belong to another timeline. A timeline eternally longer then this one.

    The whole cauldron began to slowly disintegrate right in front of before the shocked eyes of the three gods.

    "How can this be? Is it possible that the formation he has set up is even more powerful then the cauldron our last paragon has left us?"

    His voice trembling terribly, the green man said. Just as he finished, another sound of cracking reached his ears.

    Alarmed, almost even scared he looked to the cauldron, fearing that it had already broken apart completely. This was their last solution to crack the formation array, a treasure left by their ancestors!

    If it wasn''t able to destroy the formation set up by Zes, how the hell were they supposed to get rid of it?

    But this time it wasn''t the cauldron who had cracked. It was the formation array surrounding Zes.

    Small cracks appeared all over the cubic form of the formation array and with every moment more cracks were adding to the old ones. Soon first bigger cracks formed as multiple small cracks fused together. If it went on like this, the formation array wouldn''t be able to handle this kind of damage anymore and be destroyed.

    But just as the formation array was being grinded into dust, the cauldron was also breaking apart at visible speed. About a third of the cauldron had already disintegrated into nothing leaving only two thirds of it left.

    At this speed of breaking, by the time the formation would finally break apart, the cauldron would also completely shatter.

    But this was not to bad of a situation for the gods. After all the cauldron would be destroyed after one use no matter how much of it''s energy was used. So even if it would survive this crash with the formation array, it would ultimately break apart either way and become useless.

    So even though the blue god felt regret to had to use this treasured item of his kind, something passed on for eons of time, he was resigned with the fact that one Zes was death, there would only be a miniscule change of someone as powerful to appear again.

    "Break!"

    Exited the red god yelled as with one last boom filled with power, both the cauldron as well as the formation array completely disintegrated. Now Zes was completely exposed as he sat mid air mediating.

    -----

    Meaning while

    Zes was still pondering over the hundreds of petals gently flying with the wind inside of the picture he had before his inner eye. With every moment he spend with it, he felt that he was getting closer to the thing he was seeking, the thing causing the constant self palming inside of his head.

    But even though he felt that he was already very close to it, every time he tried to get a fell on it, it was as if it was a girl he yet had to get drunken enough in order to feel her big and soft breast. He just wasn''t able to properly grab it and fell the nice tenderness it had. (Not sure which of both he is speaking about xD)

    Suddenly he felt something in the back yard of his brain.

    In a very desolate area, filled with garbage like the memories of reading a 2000 pages long h-manga and the images of every single playboy magazine ever published, he suddenly got a message send by another part of his brain.

    ''Wha¡­ why the hell did it got there? I really should reorganise my brain sometime in the future."

    Looking at the message that got delivered to the wrong part of his mind, Zes frowned.

    IMPORTANT IMPORTANT "The formation is broken!" IMPORTANT IMPORTANT

    ''What''s wrong with you brain? CAN''T YOU READ IMPORTANT?''

    Cursing at his own brain, Zes put hold on his meditation and opened his eyes.

    ¡­¡­..

    A huge sword was already only a inch from his face.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    "Shit, fuck you brain!"

    Instantly circulating all the qi available inside of his body at the highest speed possible, Zes teleported arriving three meters from his original position. After this he instantly formed a hand seal and a huge shield of qi spanned around him, making attacks from any side impossible.

    The wielder of the sword, the blue god quickly chased behind Zes, swinging his blade against the blue translucent shield.

    "Are you this unconcerned that you already use seal techniques against us?

    As if this kind of low level technique can stop my blade!"

    Mocking the blue god said as his sword slashes against the shield. With the sound of something hitting a cup of crystal they separated. The clear piercing sound remained for some longer.

    Then shock spread over the blue gods face. Disbelieving he started at the unscratched surface of the qi shield before his eyes.

    "I-impossible!"

    His blade was one of the sharpest and strongest blades in the world while he was one of the best masters having transversed the path of sword and mastered the complete dao of sword, a creation stage dao! But even with that he was stopped by a regualar seal technique? Not a dao, nor a law or some energy form suited for defence. A low level seal technique?

    One has to know, that seal techniques were regular techniques used by cultivators who had not yet reached immortal stage and become able to create dao essences. They were regarded low level and weak techniques as they relied on the seals to use daos which the user had not yet comprehended. Furthermore they were much weaker then pure dao essences as they only forced the users qi through a channel to archive the desired result.

    There was no flexibility and quite a deal of power was lost while the qi was forced into form by the technique.

    So normally no one above the nascentstage would use seal techniques in a real fight and it was seen as a disgrace or as a sign of rudeness if someone used a seal technique in such a fight.

    But Zes had just now used such a low level seal technique AND it managed to stop the blue gods sword!

    This defiled everything the three gods, everything the cultivation world believed to know! In fact even Zes was astonished that the shield had really worked against the powerful sword of the blue god. To be exact Zes didn''t even know why he had used a seal technique instead of a dao or some defensive law like he would usually.

    Astonished he looked at the shield he had just created himself.

    ''How the hell can it be this powerful despite being a seal technique?''

    He thought to himself.

    He was curious, was this something having to do with the cherry petals he had meditated over before or had he just somehow gotten a powerup that naturally reinforced the shield.

    Either way it was clear that despite still being not sure what he was comprehending, the little bit he had already understood had made his powers rise again. The only thing he had to find out now was, if it were the seal techniques that made the shield this powerful or if it was some kind of powerup that would effect anything he did.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    A grin spread over Zes face. He always had liked to research things, if he wouldn''t how could he have spend ten years to comprehend the dao of Emperor? So now despite it being a live or death fight, researching something new still made his heartbeat rise.

    He changed from his defence position into a offensive position and sped of to the blue god. Crossing the space between them he appeared before him. Then he used a simple hand movement to summon a dao around himself, coating himself in it he crushed right into the surprised blue god.

    In the end both were send flying as the blue god despite being surprised managed to controller his qi and create a small explosion between them forcing them apart. As both figures retreated they spat a bit of blood.

    ''Madmen!''

    Dumbfounded the blue god started at Zes who was still smiling despite the small rinse of blood coming from his mouth. In ever clash from the beginning up to now, even though Zes did many strange and sometimes even complete brain death things, he never truly clashed head on with them forcing injuries on both sides.

    This sudden madmen like behaviour of disregarding injuries and just rushing into the enemy coupled with the sudden use of seal techniques before bothered him. He didn''t know just what, but something had happened and whatever it was it changed the way Zes was fighting.

    Just as the blue god had stabilized himself, he once again saw Zes figure heading towards him. This time he was already prepared so even though he was still a bit out of balance he managed to swing his sword towards the incoming Zes.

    Just as the sword already got close to Zes the blue god noticed something.

    Zes was using a seal technique again!

    Seeming worry free Zes smiled as he formed one seal after another. Once again a shield formed around him even though this time it was a bit different. The shield wasn''t surrounding Zes on all sides blocking attacks from each direction. It was focused at the front were the blue god was and became thinner the further it got behind Zes back.

    Seeing Zes worry free expression and the seal technique he was using the blue god went into rage. He still felt that using a seal technique to fight a opponent was humiliating to the opponent as it showed that you didn''t consider him a real match.

    How could he know that Zes was just trying out things right now!

    "Again? Don''t think that you can be this cocky!"

    His face becoming red out of anger, the blue god channeled a huge deal of his energy and used multiple energies to slash against the incoming shield. Shocking swordlight cut threw the air and a dominating aura of total destruction exploded from the sword.

    Triumph appeared at the blue gods face. He believed there was no way this mere seal technique could handle such a powerful sword. This time Zes would surly suffer!

    But what came next completely made him speechless.

    The sword made contact with the shield but instead of the instant destruction the blue god expected, the sword stopped! As he disbelieving stared at the sword in his hand a ripple suddenly spread threw the sword reaching his body. Like a wave the backlash went right threw the blue gods body.

    Not being able to hold it back blood came from the blue gods ears and eyes as well as his nose and mouth.

    "Brother!"

    Shocked the green and red god yelled.

    They had only seen Zes charging towards their brother using some seal technique as a shield, of course they expected their brother to easily crush the shield and maybe even inflict a serious injury on Zes finally turning the tide of the fight.

    But instead of this they suddenly saw that the powerful swordattack that would even make trouble for them, was actually unable to get threw the seemingly weak seal technique of Zes! And not only that, right after the sword stopped unable to proceed further their brother suddenly spat blood with more blood coming from all his body openings!

    Instantly teleporting to their brother they took him and retreated some distance. Of course they were still in the cube formation array the green god had created so the space they had available was restricted, but they took at least enough distance to be able to evade any attack coming from Zes.

    Villigantly watching Zes who seemed to ponder over something they started to talk over their divine sense.

    "Eldest brother are you OK?"

    "It''s nothing big only the backlash of my sword attack earlier."

    "He has once again gotten stronger then before, what was this seal technique from before? Even eldest brother was unable to get threw it despite making such a powerful attack!"

    "I don''t know, but we have to be quick and decisive now. If he let''s any more powerful then this we will be totally unable to do anything at all, instead we will have to fear for out lives to be lost!"

    "Second brother it seemes we have to use ''this''"

    "I agree youngest brother. It will greatly weaken us for the next few decades, but it should definitely be enough to get rid of that human.

    What do you think eldest brother?"

    "Your right, it''s our only choice now. If we don''t get rid of him now we might get no other chance."

    Having decided this the eldest brother, the blue god quickly readjusted his state and recovered a bit of his body healing the most serious wounds. Then all three took a bit distance to each other. Three powerful auras suddenly exploded around them slowly merging together into a single one.

    Zes who was still pondering about the things he had just investigated noticed the sudden movement on his enemies side..

    ''Seems they want to end it hm?''

    Faced with the three powerful auras opposing him he took let his aura explode instantly covering the area around him.

    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

    "They are there!"

    Maaran suddenly said while pointing towards four small points in the distance. He had spread out his divine sense and through it he could clearly see Zes as he faced of three other men. Judging their disposition as well as their cultivation he quickly could guess that this were the missing gods the church had worshipped.

    Right behind him were Reis, Nia, Les, Zoe, Pinia as well as Rean the Patriarch of the Heavenly Soul sect and a few high ranking elites of the Heavenly Formations Kingdom. In total the whole elite of the Kingdom had assailed at this place. Quickly roughly a dozen addition divine senses had covered the area reaching the place were Zes was facing of with the three gods.

    They didn''t dare to come any closer as they understood that killing them with the power the gods had would only take a brief moment and if the gods decided to take one of them as hostage they would only become a burden to Zes.

    So instead of coming to the actually battle field they started to observe the fight from the distance.

    "So this is my father huh?"

    Nia said in a weird fashion.

    She had never met her father before and the only things she knew about him were the things her mother told her and the teachings of the temple that worshipped him as a god. So while she felt a certain emotionally bound to the figure in the distance called her father, she hadn''t any idea just who this person she should call father truly was.

    "Zes¡­."

    Reis as well as the other former pets of Zes on the other side started at the figure in the distance memories welling up within them.

    They spend more of their live without him then with him. Most of the time they knew him he was somewhere else outside of their reach and considering their original back story they should rather hate Zes then anything else. But regardless of this they loved him.

    And nothing would change this fact.

 Chapter 100 The end (4)

    Thx to everyone that has supported me in this.

    Link to next novel Way of Daos  http://royalroadl.com/fiction/7310</a>

    Zes is MC in this one too!!!!!!!!

    Chapter 100 The end (4)

    Zes of course also noticed the multiple divine senses that had suddenly appeared and quickly discerned their identities. A gentle smile appeared at his face as he saw that Reis and the other girls were part of them and a weird face was made as he noticed a divine sense that was strangely similar to his and Reis.

    Of course he was also happy about Maarans presence as well as the patriarchs, they were the once that had accompanied him for the last four years.

    And once in all this time he was happy about the cage he and the three gods were caught in. After all this cage did not only held him inside, it also made it impossible for the gods to suddenly attack his friends and family outside of it.

    Thinking about all the people outside Zes heart became warm and a feeling of longing appeared inside of his mind.

    ''I should really finish it now."

    Thinking that he focused back onto the three gods who had started to fuse their auras with each other. The space around them changed as powerful streams of energies flowed between them exchanging terrifying amounts of daos, laws and rules belonging to the strangest and most unique energy forms.

    With the pure eyes Zes was able to see that the quantity of thus laws he saw before him exceeded anything he knew of. In fact even his dao of Emperor that had been able to use any energy he saw before was unable to analyse the immeasurable stream of daos and energies.

    But there was one thing that shocked Zes.

    That was, that as the energies with all their laws and rules streamed between the three gods, they formed a pattern. It was indistinct, but as Zes looked closer upon it he discovered that the whole streams of energies that circulated between the three gods formed a huge seal like formation.

    "What is this?"

    His eyes contracted as he asked this. The powers this technique would have was nothing he could underestimate. In fact he wasn''t even sure just how much damage this technique could do! The only thing he could be sure of was that it would be more then enough to end his meager existence.

    The green god started to laugh cruelly as he saw the faint fear in Zes eyes.

    "Seems your not completely retarded as you can see the might of this technique. You might have survived up to now and it might be true that in therms of true power we are no match for you, but we have this. This technique is something passed on by our last demon kind paragon.

    In fact it was this technique that ultimately killed him. Over the generation it was a passed on in order to serve as a ace to use if some human expert appeared that even out strongest demon kind experts could get a hold of.

    It is a ultimate technique even cable of killing a paragon stage cultivator and we three have to pay a terrible price to activate it, but do you think that you can survive it?"

    Arrogance glittered in the green mans eyes as he hatefully glared at Zes

    The later felt cold shivers going over his back and sweat covering his forehead. He was extremly clear of his powers and even though he was stronger then the three gods by quite the margin, he was still far away from the realm the paragon''s from back then had reached.

    So if a paragon someone who was like the heaven for him was unable to completely block this technique and even ultimately died because of it, how was he supposed to survive.

    Slowly panic welled up inside of Zes. he had to act quickly and stop them from using this technique cause once it was used even though the three gods would become almost powerless, he would already have turned into dust and blown away by the wind.

    Sweat going down his chin Zes suddenly speed of. Instantly forming a dozen hand seal he used up a huge chunk of his qi and created multiple huge swords around him. Inside of his right hand ''Aria of Wrath'' once again appeared shining in red light.

    Using all this he directly headed towards the three gods that were surrounded by the streams of energies and laws.

    Gritting his teeth Zes send the huge swords of qi letting them crush into the streams. Explosions boomed as the swords slammed into the countless laws and daos making up the streams and ripples containing terrifying sword daos rippled apart some of the smaller streams.

    But even though the huge swords managed to do a bit of damage to the seal the streams formed, the small streams they had destroyed quickly reformed leaving no sign that they had been destroyed a moment ago.

    The tension in Zes rose as he saw that his qi swords did not damage, nevertheless he continued his way and channeling another chunk of qi into his sword he dealt a blow towards the seal.

    A illusory sword formed and cut towards the seal severing multiple big streams of energy and halting the process of the technique. But just like the last time the streams quickly reformed and the progress of the technique contiued speedily.

    By now Zes was already completely panicked. If he wouldn''t be able to destroy the seal in the next few seconds it would mean his certain death and probably completely destruction of everything he was. Not even his soul would be left if it hit him head on.

    But no matter what he tired, how ever he slashed his sword, which seal techniques he threw against the seal and the gods hidden inside of it. It was no use. They just slashed apart some streams leaving the big majority to continue their work.

    "It''s no use. No matter what you do you won''t be able to escape this calamity!"

    The red god roared happily.

    This was the moment when they finally would destroy this hateful fellow who made them fight for so many weeks, who humiliated them more then one time and who seemed to never get serious in his fights.

    Then with a huge ball of light the technique was completed. The gods instantly disappeared inside of the blinding light right away followed by Zes. Finally it stopped at the cubelike formation array surrounding them.

    Shocked Reis and the others standing a few miles away stared at the sudden event.

    "Zes!"

    Tears ran down Reis eyes as she saw with her divine sense how Zes was completely wrapped up by the blinding light. Just judging from the expression he had before it happened she could already tell that this attack was far more powerful then anything Zes could handle.

    ¡­¡­.

    Insight of the ball of light Zes was struggling as the light began to disintegrated him at lightning speed. It was as if billions of laws had suddenly decided that he had to be eliminated and now together destroyed his body and soul.

    Powerful pain was exploding inside of his brain as he felt his body melt away in the white light. It grew stronger and stronger to a point where Zes wasn''t even able to roar as his complete body was paralyzed by it. In this moment where the pain completely enveloped his body and mind, Zes suddenly retreated his soul from his body.

    Hiding in the deepest coner of his mind he trembled. he didn''t want to die, but what could he do? The power of this technique was far to powerful and he had no way to get out of it. He could only wait for his body to get completely destroyed and his soul to finally shatter.

    Hopelessness and Resignation filled him as he began to just stare at his own body as it was melting away at high speed. He wasn''t this body anymore, it was as if he was just an outside observing some over guy as he was destroyed at his core.

    Watching his own body melting away something changed. Time started to slow down around him and a bit later he looked up from his own body and looked directly into the light surrounding him.

    He saw thousand of daos and energies gathered around there as they destroyed the matter his body was made of. Energies he knew and some he didn''t knew. He saw how they moved in their own unique ways and how they seemed to follow some pattern. Simply staring at them he was there his body disintegrating.

    At some point his dao of Emperor kicked in without him knowing and he started to comprehend each of the natural rules he saw before his eyes.

    Time seemed to have stopped in this space Zes was in. One natural law after another was comprehended and while he was unconsciously doing so the pattern they were flowing in also became visible for him.

    He was conscious again, but now he did''t fear his death. He didn''t bother with his body that was destroyed and with his soul that was on the brink of shattering. The only thing in him was the light and the mysteries it hid inside of it.

    Suddenly he thought back to the picture with the cherry blossoms he had mediated over, he thought about the seemingly useless seal technique that had made him so much more powerful then the gods and then he looked back into the light.

    And it was completely clear to him.

    From ancient times cultivators had gone from complicated and weak seal techniques to simpler dao essences and finally the simplest daos and true daos. From complicated to simple they believed to get stronger the simpler it became.

    After all the simpler the more it could hold. A sentence can only have one meaning a word hundreds. A Stone can serve thousands of purposes while a spearhead at most a dozen.

    The simpler the more ways to utilize, the less power would be lost in the process of the attack.

    So while everyone started with the complicated movements of seal technique once they reached the stage of creating dao essences that were able to do the same thing as hundreds of different techniques who would keep practicing seal techniques?

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    In millions of years this practise had become normal and the complicated became more and more shunned, believed to be weak and useless.

    But what Zes had understood right now was,

    that complicated could be even more powerful.

    Or rather that just going simpler and simpler would result in a lose of power!

    Cultivators always tried to simplify things to the extent where they lost the original power in the process. The best example was the dao to Jerna Reis cultivated. It was a high grade creation stage dao, something unrivaled in their realm. But at one point a ancestor tried to simplify it to make it easier and more powerful. In the end it lost in power and even it''s qualifications as creation stage dao.

    Of course it was not wrong to go from complicated to simple as it was only a natural thing. Smith''s were melting tens of different metals into one alloy to create a stronger steel. This steel is then used for a sword that is more powerful then a sword made of a single metal.

    So they had simplified the tens of metals into one alloy that was more powerful.

    But, this process also had to be reversed. It had to go to complicated again to become more powerful.

    Looking at this, what is more powerful a gun made of many complicated parts or a simple sword?

    The answer is clear.

    So looking at this the cultivators made one mistake. They only simplified but never complicated. In the end they stagnated at one point and couldn''t progress anymore.

    This simple thing was what Zes had just understood. And suddenly he woke up.

    His body was already almost completely destroyed, but as soon as he woke up he forced some daos around him to rapidly heal him. Then he formed a simple hand seal. As soon as he did so more and more dao''s separated from the white light and the patterns they had followed and joined the once that healed his body.

    The hand seal seemed simple, it was simple. But what made it powerful was the fact that it used pure daos as foundation. In some sense it was like a creation stage dao or a formation. A combination of many different daos that formed a single entirety.

    Forming a second handseal, the remaining light around him dispersed and the dao''s were ripped apart. Following this the whole ball of light disappeared revealing it''s interior.

    The three gods were still standing were they had before. Only now they were visibly weakened. The auras surrounding them had dimmed and they were only comparable to a pear deity exceeding expert.

    Shocked they started at Zes who was standing at the place he was before. His body was being restored at high speed and even the completely destroyed clothes reappeared round him.

    "T-this is impossible!"

    Staring at Zes who seemed to be totally fine the three gods almost fainted. This had been their last card, the last thing they could think of to get rid of Zes. They had sacrificed a huge deal of their power to activate the technique and firmly believed that there was no way Zes could survive it.

    Just as they were about to say another word, ripples suddenly descended.

    All around Zes ripples started to shake the space as they went down onto him. A powerful aura then rose from Zes body several powerful then even the three gods combined from back then.

    "Paragon!"

    Alarmed the three gods watched the ripples descend and the powerful aura following them. They instantly knew just what had happened. Zes had a break through and archived the paragon stage!

    Zes on the other side only wryly smiled.

    This was the thing that separated paragon''s form normal cultivators? Because of this small problem there have been no paragons for the last few billion years?

    Well either way he had overcome this hurdle and reached the paragon state surviving the attack of the three gods.

    "Wait, even if he is a paragon now, it doesn''t change the power of the technique we used. After all out ancestor was also a paragon but still succumbed to it!"

    Just as Zes was about to rejoice over his survival he froze. Faintly he felt that on every part of his body zells were destroyed at high speed and regenerated at the same speed. Shocked he found out, that there were daos all around him that grinded down onto him!

    The gods also noticed this sudden turn.

    "Hahahaha, but of course!"

    The red gods face palmed himself while laughing.

    "The technique we use it the ''Heavenly Decree Technique'' that even killed our ancestor. How could it be this simple! The technique isn''t limited on the ball of light it produced earlier, it also contiues to grind down onto the targets body until it is completely destroyed.

    Paragon''s may have the power to resist it for some time, but eventually even they will die because of the constant attacks!"

    Zes face turned white. He had just escaped one calamity and now he found out that he would die anyway! Of course it would shock him.

    But the shock only held for a moment. Zes stabilised himself and turned around glancing into the direction were Reis and the others were standing watching him.

    ''Even though I will certainly die no matter what I do in this state I will be able to survive for at least one years as long as I do no big movements.''

    Then he shook his head and turned to the still standing gods. A faint smile played on his lips.

    "I will die,

    But you will do so even sooner!"

    His eyes turned cold as ice. Then forming a single handseal a huge storm of energies started to roar around him. Together with his advance to paragon stage he also completely comprehended every energies and natural law that existed in the countless realms, so now he could directly use every single of them.

    The strom around him stabilised into a Maelstrom and then it shot of towards the three gods. In a moment they were grinded into blood and gore.

    Then Zes turned back to the direction his family and friend were. With one snap of his finger the cage combining him broke apart, but he didn''t go to them. Instead he spread out his divine sense.

    One kilometer

    10 kilometers

    100 kilometer

    1000 kilometer

    10000 kilometers

    Only as he completely covered the whole planet with his divine sense did he stop. Then suddenly his voice resounded in the minds of the people. No matter where they were, no matter who they were. From the body stage to the deity stage every one was hearing his voice inside of their heads.

    "I ZES, PARAGON OF HUMANS HERBY NAME THIS REALM THE HEAVENLY BEGINNING REALM AND ANNOUNCE THE JERNA CLAN AS IT''S LAWFUL RULERS!"

    As he finished sweat was gathering on Zes body as his skin was slowly breaking apart. He had not much time, the more energy he used the quicker he would be grinded by the natural laws.

    Right now if Zes would completely stop using any energies and natural laws and live a life as normal human he could easily live on for a few years before ultimately dieing, but with every use of qi or other energies his live span reduced by a huge margin.

    Nevertheless he didn''t stop. Not because he didn''t know, but because he didn''t want to. He had to do one last thing before perishing. It was the thing he had cultivated in the first place, the reason why he had pushed himself to his outermost.

    To make humanity big again.

    And he didn''t plan to stop on this realm.

    SO he didn''t stop, but he suddenly channeled 90 percent of his qi into his hands. The speed of dissolvent instantly rose and Zes skin was completely destroyed revealing his naked flesh. Pain flashed though his head before being forcefully suppressed.

    Then in one motion Zes released all the qi he accumulated inside of his arm. Like a fountain it shoot out into the sky painting it in a wonderful gold. The gold spread out into each direction and soon the whole sky was completely covered with it.

    No matter from which point of the earth you looked up, you would see this wonderful golden sky.

    Zes grew more and more indistinct, having used up almost all the energy in his body he couldn''t hold his body together as it was grinded by the natural laws.

    With one last movement of his hand, the sky once again started to change. The gold gathered together and formed long lines intertwining in the sky. Hundreds of different lines were spread all over the sky making it seem like a huge cage that was holding earth inside it.

    This was Zes legacy, a huge formation array covering the whole world.

    Now only Zes head was left. The rest of the body was completely destroyed leaving only his head. With his last power Zes spreads out his divine sense again and sends a message to Reis.

    "Reis I''m sorry, but I have to go now. I don''t know if I will be able to survive this, but I have a chance to and I will take it.

    It might take decades or even millennia to get back here but as long as I am alive I promise that one day I will come back.

    Meaning while I ask you to take care of the things I have left behind. The formation array is a shield and a portal on the same time. It will stop anyone above deity exceeding stage that is not from this realm to cove here and allow you to travel unrestrained through the countless realms.

    I have only one request. Protect Humanity!"

    After this message was send, the head finally also turns into dust. A space rift suddenly opens and the dust is sucked into it. Ultimately nothing remains of this paragon of humanity.

 Thanking for you support

    Ok guys I felt that I haven''t thanked you enough for your support in this novel and the shit I wrote at the beginning (well later one there was a lot of it too...).

    But before this I''m posting the link to my new novel for thus that haven''t seen it yet:

    http://royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=79268

    ok now let''s get to it.

    TThank you to the once that have supported me from the very beginning mostly Silenthill who has really commented on every chapter since chapter one and contributed a huge deal to my motivation to really write and finish this.

    Thank you to you, I''m sure that without you I wouldn''t have gotten this far.

    I also thank the other people that have been reading and commenting on this novel since the beginning and also thus that only later got onto the train. All of you were helping me with your presence and gave me a mental support that held me alive from the beginning to the end.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Huge thanks to the guys that voted and wrote wrote reviews. I''m really happy that you made yourself the work to do so and in some way help this story to become more known and popular.

    Lastly I also thank the silent readers that simply read the story without getting any spotlight. They haven''t really done anything but reading but the pure fact that they were there reading my writings already was enough to make me truly happy.

    I thank everyone that has read this and in some way been part of the world I created and I promise that I will use the things I learned in this work to improve my next novel. And I promise that I won''t make stupid mistakes like I did in the first part of this story.

    THANK YOU!

 I made a fool out of myself

    Do you know the feeling when you work on something and then suddenly notice, that it''s huge shit? You notice that you made a fool out of yourself and it''s really embarrassing? I know it now, cause I feel this way right now.

    The last weeks I have been pressing the matter of my new novel cause I feared that everything I had build up until now would just disappear if I didn''t work quick enough. But what I didn''t notice was that I made some HUGE mistakes and it became worse and worse. I panicked and didn''t know why and I made more and more dump and useless things.

    Guys, I''m sry for everything in the last few days. Dao of Emperor is death. It was shit and I noticed it only now.

    This is not what I write, not really my style and because of this it''s bad. if someone else wrote it it might have gotten good, but that is impossible for me and I know this. So I will drop it and think hard about something that suits ME.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    It might take a few days for me to get a good idea and start writing, but it also could be tomorrow or even in a few hours.

    For now I just apologize for the shit I did and hope that you will understand me and my reasons. I will post news here and also the first chapter of what ever I will think of by then. Just hope that you don''t jump away ad stay here for a while and maybe pick up my next try.

    Everyone fails sometimes and this time I have failed big time.

    See you soon and I hope you won''t give up on me.

    <hr />

    By the way if anyone has any good ideas for a story feel free to post them in the comments, I always need inspiration.

 Here Im again.

    Ok this was fast.......

    Just gonna tell you spend about three hours today just running in my garden and listening music in order to get music and then used one more hour to write it down. After this I was brain storming about all the day. Then at 23 pm I start writing till 0:32 writing 2300 words. I think I spend more then six hours today thinking about the novel and working on it.... and here I am.

    ;

    Jup it was fast, but usually as soon as I use more then an hour of time thinking about idea I will get a pretty good one and this time it were more then three... So what I''m saying that I did it. Thought of a whole new story, new plot and so on..... and I already wrote the first chapter...... just notice that it was reallg fast...... lol.

    Eitherway tell me what you think

    Chapter one: Blood

    Shots fell and echoed through the empty and dark streets. Men fell over death, their heads pierced by the bullet of a riffle or a gun. Cries of agony and pain were constantly emerging from every corner reaching the ears of these that were unfortunate enough to live in this area and hid inside of the houses afraid to get hid by a stray bullet if they went out right now.

    They were long since used to this kind of fight within their district that reemerged almost every month and seemed to never find an end.

    One fraction attacked another taking over the territory for a month before ending the same way like the guys they took it from before. A unending circle of new ''rulers'' that tried to get a footing in this chaotic world and finally failed and found the only possible end for them. Death.

    This were the rules of the world as it was now. This was how it changed after the events that started five year back.

    At January the fourth in 2015 they had suddenly appeared on the planet human kind had always claimed his own. The ''Others'' as they were called. Multiple intelligent races and human civilisations that had suddenly appeared out of nowhere , each of them will multiple tens of million individuals within them.

    Human kind who had always been the only intelligent being on earth and never faced any other kind that could rival them had now suddenly gotten a couple of new ''neighbors''.

    Of course there were hopes to get over this whole thing without shedding blood. Languages were researched, barriers of communication were destroyed and compromises were made, but while some of this newcomer races agreed to peace and decided to integrate into the existing society of humans, others didn''t agree and demanded their own territories, leading to war and the fall of multiple small nations.

    The other big nations naturally felt threatened by the blood thirsty aggressors that were not afraid of killing multiple million of humans and banded together creating an alliance to suppress the races that chose war and recover the lost territories.

    Unlike you might believe, they actually managed to push them back as even though the races possesed their own racial properties that made them stronger then regular humans, like form changing and things like magic, Humanity had an overwhelming higher cultural and technological development.

    Even the highest grade magics employed by Elves the race with the most powerful magic could not fight back against the coupled might of multiple nations nuclear missiles. In the end the enemy races were pushed back and a big part of the territory was recovered.

    Also humanity had another card that ensured their advantage. Cultivation.

    Something that had been lost for thousands of years had resurfaced at the time it was in greatest needs. The art of training ones body throught martial arts. And this was not normal training. Cultivation with martial arts didn''t make you a bit stronger and look like some body builder.

    No only was it able to let you live a bit longer, it also could make you many time stronger then normal and lift a human to the physical level of the other races.

    But even though humanity had all this advantages and even recovered a big part of the lost land, there were still big losses even amongst their armies and this losses lead to a broken balance in between the nations that had aligned to each other''s.

    Soon some nations like Russia and England that had been at the very front of the fights and had the biggest losses, became weaker then their counterparts USA, the European Union and Russia. The nations that had considerable low losses and still possesed bountiful resources started to absorb the countries the countries with used up recourses and the alliance broke with war unfolding within the humans themselves.

    Resulting in this multiple weaker nations also fell to the ''Others'', while the stronger nations were now fighting with both themselves and the ''Others''.

    In the end the whole thing stabilized into a frail stalemate between humans and the other races. Humanity was fighting within themselves, but so did the other races and humanities advantage in weaponry and other necessary resources for waging war made it possible for them to stand their ground even thought they were not united.

    But there was one thing that had changed enormously even within the humans nations borders. Because of the constant fights and death at the borders between the human nations and the ''Others'' territories, most trained men now were posted at the fronts leaving only few men inside the country to keep the laws.

    This led to certain areas in that law had completely been lost and that couldn''t really be considered to be under the nations control. Areas like the city from before.

    This parts of the country were the places were men tried to find a standing in the world, tried to be more then a mere citizen without anything to say in society.They fought in order to get influence, to get money, or just because they were crazy battle junkies.

    It were places were men could rise and fall¡­

    and the majority falls.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Three more shots fell.

    Two of them caused a middle aged man to get a hole right through his brain while the third lead to a huge mess of blood that flowed out of the shot open abdomen of another young man.

    After this it was quite.

    The whole districts streets were now filled with blood, gore and corpses filled with cold steel and the only men that were still standing and alive in this streets were the ones that caused the others death.

    One of the men, a pretty young guy bowed down and looked down onto one of the corpses, belonging to the former boss of the fraction they had just completely eliminated. His eyes traveling over the death body the young man seemed to be lost in thoughts, pondering about something.

    Just at this time another man, similar in age to the first one stepped closer.

    "Sir, the enemy is completely eliminated, the district is ours. What are your orders?"

    The young man looked up from the corpse.

    "Hmm¡­."

    He sighed.

    "What are the losses?"

    The other one respectfully replied.

    "We lost three men, while we eradicated the entire enemy''s forces numbering over one hundred man. Other then the three causalities there are also ten others that are injured pretty badly and won''t be able to fight for at least two moths."

    The young man kept quite for a while. Then he simply nodded and dismissed the other.

    Standing up he looked around him, looking at each of the corpses around him. A deepness had appeared in his eyes that was strangely charismatic and made one lose himself in his brown eyes. Then without another word he left and walked into a certain direction.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Where ever he came across, men greeted him respectful calling him Sir and making small reports. Everyone, even the most savage looking men amongst them was exceedingly respectful to this young man to the point were even fanaticism was visible within their eyes.

    After some ten minutes of time the young man had finally reached a small backstreet and halted. His eyes were looking straight forward without any wavering within his eyes and the calmness that surrounded him would cause anyone to be shocked that saw what he was seeing.

    Right before his eyes the small street went into a death end with a few trashcans positioned within it. And next to this trashcans were more then twenty corpses, their heads pierced by a single bullet or their abdomens sliced open in a big cut that was making their guts visible.

    Blood was covering the whole ground and some pieces organs were splashed on the sides as a single person calmly came into his direction.

    He wore a long black parka and underneath a pure white shirt. His black hair were perfectly fitting with his blue eyes and in one hand was a single blade while in the other was a simple gun. Blood dripped down from both as he calmly stepped through the blood on the ground.

    "Your ready?"

    The young man calmly asked.

    "Dan, do you never grow tired of asking that question?"

    The other asked. The young man who was called Dan only snorted.

    "Do you ever grow tired of making such a mess, Jake? Who do you think has to clean this up?"

    Jake only shrugged.

    "Who cares?"

    "Wanna get beaten by me?"

    Dan''s eyes grew sharp and a shudder went down Jake''s back.

    "Y-YOU¡­ no I-i know that I-i''m n-not your match."

    "Just jokin."

    He smirked.

    "As if I,.a level one soul stage cultivator would bull some level three body cultivator. If I bully weaklings it will taint my reputation ya know?"

    "Not everyone can be as insane as you¡­ being level one soul stage at the age of 17. Even in the whole EU there are almost no guys that are better then you¡­. No wonder if the only thing you do all day is cultivate like some lunatic. Hrmpf. At least I have other things to do then repeating the same movements all the time!"

    Cultivation. One of the big advantages humanity had against the other races. Cultivation was the art of training ones body through martial art and surpassing the boundaries of human beings. It is wide spread amongst the human nations and almost every young boy is send to a cultivation school to learn a martial art.

    After all simple cultivation could not only make a person stronger, it also prolonged the live and improved health and a huge majority of people was at least cultivating as a kind of hobby.

    But this could not be considered real cultivation. While cultivating humans would reach certain stages that would represent a certain degree of powers and training. First there was the body stage with it''s three levels. Body stage level one was the stage most people who only occasionally cultivate in their free time were at.

    They were already almost two times as powerful as a person who did not cultivate and they would be much more healthy in their later years.

    Body stage level two was already rarer. Only people that had quite a bit of talent and trained more then trice a week could reach this stage. They were four times as strong as a person did not cultivate and two times as strong as a cultivator on the first level. Also they could easily live over a hundred years and live a healthy live.

    Body stage level three was already a level only talented people could dream to reach. There were only about 10000 of them in the whole entirety of the EU and only about a million in the whole world. They were eight times as strong as a not cultivating person and would live over 120 years at least.

    People at this level would certainly be scouted by the government and invited into the army getting good positions and a lot of money. Compared with normal citizens they were already the upper three percent.

    This was the level Jake was on.

    Then after the body stage came the soul stage. It was only one step from body stage level three to soul stage level one, but this difference was bigger then heaven and earth. This was because only 100 individuals in the whole EU with it''s more then one billion citizens were at this level.

    Cultivators at the first soul stage level were 20 times as strong as a normal person would most certainly live over 200 years and were highly sought after.

    Once found by the government they would get exceedingly high positions and huge amounts of money. They were what was considered top class soldiers in the world.

    Above that came the level two soul stage that was 50 times as powerful as a human and live about 300 hundred years. There were only three individuals in the world that had reached this degree yet and they represented one of the countries strongest weapons giving them a huge support.

    As for level three soul stage and above, up till now there had been no one reaching that level yet. But even so, this made visible just how powerful Dan was. The individuals with power comparable to his were not exceeding the hundreds and most of this where already somewhat older.

    "You haven''t really told me why you haven''t joined the army have you? With your talent you would easily get a lot of influence and money without having to deal with all this shit around here.

    No killing of pitiful gang bosses and pseudo yakuza that think highly of themselves and piss their pants as soon a gun is pointed at them."

    Jake looked to Dan. He just smiled.

    "Couldn''t I ask you too? Even though you are not really comparable to me, but the army should give quite some money if you join them. Why are you hanging around here working for me and making big bloody messes in order to distract from you miniscule manhood?"

    "¡­.. cause it''s not the same? It''s¡­. kind of boring isn''t it? To get everything you want you because you have a bit of power. It''s much more fun to take what you want for yourselves right? That''s also why you are wasting yourselves here isn''t it?"

    Dan thought a bit.

    "Haaaaa¡­.. your wrong."

    "Hm?"

    Jake looked questioning.

    "That''s not why I''m here in this stinking back yard filled with ''big guys'' that want to play king."

    "Then why?"

    Dan''s eyes changed again. The deepness from before was there, making Jake lose himself in them.

    "Cause it''s no enough."

    Jake was surprised.

    "Eh? Not enough? You get nice chicks, money and political power! What else can you want?"

    A strange smile appeared at Dan''s face.

    "A legality.

    Something I can leave behind my children and their descendants. Something that will keep my name alive even after I have died after my 200 hundred years on this planet are over.

    I want to leave my mark in history."

    Jake was kind of speechless. He never knew the man he followed up to now had such ambitions. Hesitating he asked.

    "And¡­ how?"

    Dan closed his eyes.

    "A kingdom."

    "¡­. WHAT?"

    "Nothing is as durable as a kingdom. I will use the chaos the world is in right now and do it. Create my own kingdom and leave my mark in history!"

 Finally!! My new Novel

    Hi guys finally my new novel The Way of Ambitions was approved and I can post chapters over there.

    Link!!!!!!

    http://royalroadl.com/fiction/7383</a>

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Link !!!!!!!!!!

    By the way the second chapter is already posted. Hope to see you over there!